f  LIBRARY 

I    UNIVERSITY 

•  BAN  CMEGi 

w1 

X  — — — 


THE 


LIFE  AND  GOSPEL  EXPERIENCE 


MOTHER    ANN    LEE 


"The  kingdom  of  God  is  righteousness  and  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit." 


ELDER   HENRY  C.   BLINN. 


PUBLISHED   BY  THE   SHAKERS. 
EAST  CANTEBBUBY,  N.  H. 


PREFACE. 

MORE  than  a  century  has  already  passed  since  the 
witnesses  of  this  gospel  testimony  received  the  revela- 
tion of  the  word  of  God.  It  became  a  fire  of  inspira- 
tion in  their  souls,  and  carried  them  into  an  element 
so  far  above  that  which  Avas  earthly  and  sensual  that 
they  freely  consecrated  their  lives  to  the  gospel  cause. 
In  this  they  were  able,  more  effectually,  to  become  the 
servants  of  the  living  God. 

It  was  not  a  new  order  of  life  to  be  a  witness  of  the 
truth  ;  the  world  has  been  favored  with  this  class  from 
the  days  of  "righteous  Abel,"  and  the  spirit  that  leads 
men  to  recognize  the  humanity  of  man  has  gradually 
won  a  permanent  place  in  the  race.  Judges,  prophets, 
and  apostles  have  all  been  active  workers  to  establish 
the  religious  element  among  men  and  to  make  their 
lives  of  practical  righteousness. 

It  was  a  work  that  came  as  gradually  as  the  rising  of 
the  morning  sun,  and  like  that  beautiful  gift  from  the 
hand  of  God,  its  light  and  warmth  gave  hope  and  cour- 
age to  those  who  were  watching  and  praying  for  a  full 


deliverance  from  the  entanglements  of  a  worldly  life. 
Many  have  desired  to  see  the  day  that  would  bring  to 
them  the  gift  of  salvation,  and  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  would  enable  them  to  walk  in  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ  Jesus. 

The  publishing  of  God's  word,  from  the  first  mes- 
sage, has  awakened  the  spirit  of  persecution,  and  these 
witnesses  of  this  last  great  work  were  destined,  as 
those  before  them,  to  walk  in  the  midst  of  deep  sor- 
row. Jesus  was  a  witness  of  God,  in  advance  of  either 
Moses  or  John  the  Baptist,  and  taught  a  more  beauti- 
ful ideal  of  Deity,  and  a  far  more  consistent  form  of 
duty  for  man  to  exercise  toward  man. 

The  inspiration  of  this  wonderful  gift-  of  God  that 
had  illumined  the  mind  of  Jesus  was  signally  revived 
in  the  life  of  Ann  Lee,  and  by  her  it  was  denominated 
a  revelation  from. our  Heavenly  Father.  Like  every 
religious  dispensation  that  had  been  revealed,  it  had 
to  encounter  much  cruel  opposition.  The  self-denial 
which  was  demanded  of  the  order  separated  them  from 
the  w6rld,  and  the  legitimate  result  of  this  act  was,  as 
has  been  testified  by  Jesus,  —  "Ye  are  not  of  the  world, 
therefore  the  world  hateth  you." 

Ann  Lee  and  the  Elders  experienced  this  fact,  as  the 
record  of  their  gospel  travel  so  vividly  represents. 

It  is  well  to  keep  before  the  world  "the  reason  for 


the  hope  that  is  in  us,"  and  to  present  this  so  clearly 
that  there  need  be  no  mistake  in  the  forming  of  a  cor- 
rect understanding.  "  By  this  we  know  that  we  love 
the  children  of  God,  when  we  love  God  and  keep  his 
commandments." 

The  interest  which  we  manifest  in  the  keeping  of  the 
laws  of  God  will  go  far  in  determining  the  depth  of  our 
honesty.  There  is,  among  all  classes  of  men,  a  gen- 
eral understanding  of  what  sin  is,  and  the  duty  devolv- 
ing upon  mankind  to  suppress  it,  "  for  sin  is  a  trans- 
gression of  the  law,"  or  a  transgression  of  the  light 
which  has  been  received  into  the  mind. 

As  it  was  the  mission  of  Jesus  to  preach  a  system  of 
righteousness  more  exalted  toward  the  realms  of  spir- 
ituality than  was  ever  before  known,  so  it  was  within 
his  mission  to  publish  a  new  commandment,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  zealously  to  stimulate  his  followers  to 
fulfil  in  their  lives  the  Mosaic  commandments  and  the 
God-given  testimonies  of  the  prophets. 

As  a  faithfulness  in  this  work  of  self-discipline  was 
necessary  to  lead  the  soul  to  God,  so  it  was  equally 
necessary  to  establish  the  soul  in  the  Christ  life, — a 
state  or  condition  where  one  can  with  confidence  say, 
as  did  the  apostle,  "I  am  persuaded  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor  pow- 
ers, nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  height, 


nor  depth,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  Lord." 

Jesus  the  Christ  gave  to  the  world,  and  illustrated  in 
his  life,  the  grandest  ideal  and  conception  of  human 
society  of  which  the  world  has  ever  dreamed — a  social 
and  religious  fabric  to  be  reared  on  the  eternal  princi- 
ples He  enunciated  ;  of  which  his  immediate  followers 
only  had  a  blessed  foretaste  in  the  Pentecostal  Christian 
church,  in  whose  decline  we  see  aptly  illustrated  the 
tendencies  of  human  nature  to  drift  with  surrounding 
circumstances,  and  gradually  lower  the  high  standard, 
raised  by  those  whose  souls  were  inspired  by  lofty 
principles  and  whose  lives  were  examples  of  heroic 
sacrifice. 

If  our  eyes  are  closed  we  may  not  see  the  beautiful 
treasures  of  God's  love  that  are  over  and  around  us,  and 
if  our  ears  are  dull  of  hearing,  we  may  not  even  recog- 
nize the  voices  of  the  good  angels  as  they  pass  above 
us.  We  need,  in  its  fullest  sense,  ministrations  which 
shall  lift  us  from  worldly,  sensual  relations,  into  those 
which  are  spiritual  and  heavenly. 


"Jesus  walked  in  lonely  ways.  He  knew  no  home, 
and  there  were  few  to  call  him  friend.  His  deeds  were 
lowly,  but  his  soul  was  deeply  toned  to  human  needs. 
He  was  but  a  man,  but  possessed  a  soul  so  rich  in  gen- 


tleness  and  charity,  so  full" of  love  to  all  mankind,  that 
God  could  dwell  within  and  work  great  and  mighty 
deeds.  Pure  and  stainless  was  his  life, — beautiful, 
true,  and  good  ;  and  yet  we  crown  him  every  day  with 
thorns.  Oh,  how  we  pierce  his  hands  and  feet  and 
kiss  him  crucified  !" 

"When  shall  we  learn  to  love  him  as  we  ought? 
Not  until  we  feel  the  need  of  living  lives  of  goodness, 
truth,  and  love.  It  was  his  life,  and  not  his  death, 
that  makes  us  blessed.  He  is  our  light  to  heaven's 
courts,  and  when  we  walk  among  the  poor  and  lonely 
we  shall  feel  him  by  our  side." 

"  That  Mother  Ann  Lee  was  the  chosen  witness  of 
God  to  usher  in  a  new  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  to 
rend  the  veil  of  the  flesh,  which  separated  the  soul 
from  God,  to  enter  into  the  holy  of  holies,  and  become 
the  first  spiritual  mother  of  all  the  children  of  the  res- 
urrection, we  most  firmly  believe." 

"  That  the  elders  with  her  were  true  and  faithful 
ministers  of  the  gospel,  and  through  their  labors  and 
sufferings  with  Mother  Ann  the  testimony  of  eternal 
life  has  been  revealed  and  confirmed  unto  us  ;  that  a 
foundation  has  been  laid  for  the  salvation  and  redemp- 
tion of  man,  and  that  the  spiritual  Zion,  now  estab- 
lished on  earth,  first  originated  from  these  faithful  wit- 
nesses." 


8 


"  Go  work  with  ardent  courage, 
And  sow  with  willing  hand 

The  seed  o'er  barren  deserts, 
And  o'er  the  fertile  land. 

"And,  lo!  earth  yet  shall  blossom, 
Though  the  brighter  morn  delays; 

For  God  perfects  the  harvest, 
Yea,  '  after  many  days.'  " 


The  gospel  mission  of  Ann  Lee  was  in  the  work  of 
regeneration,  a  representation  of  the  virgin  character, 
and  a  pattern  of  righteousness.  "Blessed  are  the 
pure  in  heart;  for  they  shall  see  God."  It  accords 
with  the  mind  of  the  apostle,  who  says, — "God  hath 
not  called  us  unto  uncleanness,  but  unto  holiness, 
without  which  no  man  can  see  the  Lord."  A  virgin 
life  is  a  life  of  purity,  undefiled  by  sinful  indulgences, 
and  unmixed  with  corrupt  practices. 

Blest  by  the  spirit  and  power  of  God,  she  was  able 
to  take  up  a  full  cross  against  every  evil  propensity, 
and  became  a  guide  and  a  protector  to  all  who  sought 
to  be  delivered  from  the  works  of  darkness. 

Her  testimony  to  those  who  would  receive  her  mis- 
sion was, — "Deny  yourselves  of  all  ungodliness  and 
every  worldly  lust,  for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth  that 
also  shall  he  reap." 


9 

She  accepted,  through  divine  favor,  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  and  gave  to  mankind  the  renewed  revelation  in 
her  example  of  righteousness,  which  was  a  present 
salvation  from  all  sin. 

This  devoted  sacrifice  for  the  good  of  other  souls, 
this  anxiety  and  constant  care  for  the  spiritual  protec- 
tion and  happiness  of  others,  made  MOTHER  ANN  LEE, 
in  the  deepest  sense  of  the  term,  a  mother  in  Israel. 

Those  who  make  the  traditions  of  men  of  more  value 
than  the  living  testimony  of  the  present,  may  find  it 
difficult  to  keep  any  word  of  God,  except  that  which 
may  have  come  to  them  from  a  past  age. 

But  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation,  and  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  the  same,  even 
though  it  should  be  revealed  through  a  man,  a  woman, 
or  a  child.  The  Primitive  Church,  showing  plainly  a 
manifestation  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  and  the  purifying 
gospel  work  as  taught  by  Ann  Lee,  is  to  our  minds  a 
manifestation  of  that  same  spirit  of  Christ  revealed 
through  one  of  the  daughters  of  man  ;  a  deeper  work 
of  the  Christ  spirit  which  was  to  come  without  sin  unto 
salvation. 

Believing  that  many  Avould  be  interested  in  a  brief 
account  of  the  experience  of  Mother  Ann  Lee,  has 
induced  us  to  collect  these  notes  for  presentation. 

It  is  creditable  to  be  well  informed,   and  an  honest 


10 


statement  of  facts  leads  us  readily  to  the  desired  point. 

The  appellation  of  "  Shakers  "  was  given  to  the  order 
as  an  epithet  of  opprobrium,  but  is  not  particularly 
objected  to  by  the  Society.  They,  however,  designate 
themselves  as  the  "United  Society  of  Believers," — be- 
lievers in  the  life  and  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  as 
revealed  through  the  ministration  of  Ann  Lee. 

The  basis  upon  which  the  Shaker  church  was  estab- 
lished has  been  successfully  maintained  for  more  than 
a  hundred  years,  and  is  easily  comprehended  as  a  sys- 
tem of  religious  communism. 

Separation  from  the  world,  confession  of  sin,  purity 
of  spirit,  and  a  united  inheritance  are  the  essentials. 

HENRY  C.  Buxx. 

East  Canterbury,  Merrimack  Co.,  N.  //.,  1901. 


EXPERIENCE 


MOTHER  ANN  LEE 


I. 

Ann  Lee  was  born  on  the  29th  of  February,  1736, 
in  the  township  of  Manchester,  England.  Her  father, 
John  Lee,  was  an  honest  and  industrious  man,  while 
her  mother  was  esteemed  a  very  good  and  pions 
woman. 

During  her  childhood,  Ann  was  employed  in  a  cot- 
ton factory,  and  subsequently  in  the  Manchester  Infir- 
mary. She  was  peculiarly  distinguished  for  her  neat- 
ness, faithfulness,  and  economy.  Her  privileges  for 
obtaining  an  education  were  very  limited,  and  she 
passed  through  childhood  into  the  riper  years  of 
womanhood  with  but  few  of  the  advantages  of  the 
educated  class. 

At  an  early  age  she  was  peculiarly  favored  with 


12 

religious  impressions,  and  often  a  witness  of  heavenly 
visions.  Experience  and  age  brought  to  her  mind  a 
knowledge  of  the  deep  depravity  of  mankind,  which 
she  often  referred  to  her  mother  and  earnestly  prayed 
that  she  might  be  protected  from  the  snares  of  sin. 

As  years  passed  on  she  failed  to  find  those  who 
could  assist  her  in  the  pursuit  of  true  holiness,  or  to 
withstand  the  example  of  the  children  of  this  world, 
and  she  was  induced  to  enter  the  marriage  relation, 
and  became  the  mother  of  four  children ;  but  the  con- 
victions of  her  youth  often  returned  upon  her  with 
great  force.  Again  the  spirit  of  God  was  writing  the 
law  of  loving-kindness  in  her  heart,  which  brought 
great  tribulation  of  soul,  and  through  this,  her  cries 
for  deliverance  from-evil  were  continuous. 

Day  and  night  she  gave  herself  no  rest,  till  she  felt 
a  releasement  in  the  refreshing  manifestations  of  the 
love  of  God. 

It  was  during  the  year  1747  that  a  small  body  of 
people,  who  had  been  baptized  into  the  divine  Spirit 
as  the  chosen  worshipers  of  God,  were  led  to  form 
themselves  into  a  society  under  the  ministry  of  James 
and  Jane  Wardley,  of  Manchester,  England. 

"  As  these  people  had  been  favored  with  a  greater 


13 

degree  of  divine  light,  and  a  more  clear  and  pointed 
testimony  against  sin  than  had  hitherto  been  made 
manifest,  Ann  readily  embraced  their  testimony.  As 
their  light  had  led  them  to  the  open  confession  of 
every  known  sin,  and  to  the  taking  up  of  a  full  cross 
against  all  evil,  they  were  thereby  endowed  with  great 
power  of  God  over  sin.  By  this  means  Ann  found  a 
good'  degree  of  protection,  which  she  had  so  long 
desired  and  so  earnestly  sought. 

"  By  faithful  obedience  to  the  instructions  of  her 
leaders,  she  attained  to  the  full  knowledge  and 
experience  in  spiritual  things  which  they  had  found." 

These  leaders  were  sincerely  devoted  to  the  cause 
of  truth,  and  were  most  signally  blest  with  manifes- 
tations of  spiritual  light.  In  public  testimony  they 
expressed  themselves  clearly  and  powerfully  against 
the  sins  of  the  world.  Both  possessed  great  meek- 
ness, and  were  very  plain  and  neat  in  their  apparel 
and  unassuming  in  their  manners. 

This  little  society  held  to  no  special  forms,  nor 
adopted  any  creed,  either  as  a  rule  of  faith,  or  as  an 
order  of  worship.  The  outpouring  of  the  holy  Spirit 
upon  honest,  prayerful  souls,  served  as  the  only 
guide.  They  affirmed  that  the  work  of  God  had  com- 


14 

menced  and  would  increase  till  every  divine  promise 
was  fulfilled. 

It  was  in  September,  1758,  that  Ann  Lee  accepted 
fully  the  spiritual  testimony  of  James  and  Jane  "Ward- 
ley.  For  several  years  Ann's  fastings  and  cries  to 
God  for  deliverance  from  the  nature  of  sin.  brought 
severe  tribulation  upon  her  mind,  while  the  manifes- 
tations she  received  from  time  to  time  were  communi- 
cated to  the  society,  which  proved  a  light  to  their 
understanding,  an  encouragement  to  their  faith,  and 
assisted  to  increase  and  confirm  their  testimony. 

In    1770,    through    the    inquisitorial    spirit    of    the 

dominant    English    church,   Ann    Lee  was  cast   into 

. 

prison  and  in  one  instance  nearly  reduced  to  starva- 
tion, with  the  hope  of  suppressing  the  testimony 
which  she  held  before  the  world.  The  dark  and  dis- 
mal cell  became  the  illuminated  abode  of  spiritual  life 
and  joy.  In  this  place  she  received  a  deeper  revela- 
tion of  the  Divine  Presence,  and  the  mysteries  of  the 
heavenly  world  were  clearly  opened  to  her  understand- 
ing. 

On  her  releasement  from  the  prison,  she  made 
known  the  revelation  which  had  been  so  wonderfully 
displayed.  The  society  accepted  it  as  light  from 


15 

God,  and  from  this  time  acknowledged  her  as  the  first 
visible  leader  of  the  church  of  God  upon  the  earth. 
The  continued  word  which  was  now  revealed  to  Ann 
and  through  her  administered  to  those  who  received 
her  heavenly  mission,  enabled  them  in  a  great  meas- 
ure to  have  power  over  sin,  and  filled  them  with  vis- 
ions and  revelations  to  that  degree,  that  they  readily 
acknowledged  her  as  their  spiritual  mother  in  Christ, 
and  from  this  time  she  was  known  to  them  as 
MOTHER  ANN  LEE. 

Through  the  power  of  this  revelation  she  was  made 
able  to  bear  an  open  testimony  against  every  licen- 
tious indulgence,  as  well  as  against  every  secret  act 
of  wickedness  which  had  been  deceitfully  covered, 
under  a  fair  outside  profession  of  sanctity.  This 
testimony  she  maintained  with  a  fervent  zeal,  and  this, 
with  the  wonderful  operations  of  the  spirit  of  God 
which  prevailed  in  their  religious  service,  so  excited 
the  malignant  feelings  of  professors  and  profane,  that 
it  resulted  in  open  persecution.  She  was  often  shame- 
fully and  cruelly  treated,  and  several  times  her  life 
was  in  great  jeopardy  from  her  enraged  enemies. 

Her  last  imprisonment  in  England  was  under  pre- 
tense of  her  having  profaned  the  Sabbath.  This 


16 

appears  to  have  been  a  preconcerted  plan  of  her 
enemies,  to  prevent  her  and  her  little  family  from 
worshiping  God  on  that  day. 

A  number  of  spies  had  been  placed  in  the  streets, 
under  the  pretense  of  preventing  people  from  profan- 
ing the  Lord's  Day.  The  Believers  assembled  that 
morning  at  the  house  of  John  Lee,  and  began  their 
worship  as  usual.  The  spies  gave  the  alarm  and  a 
mob  was  soon  raised,  headed  by  the  principal  warden. 
They  surrounded  the  house,  burst  open  the  doors,  and 
ascending  the  stairs,  entered  the  room  where  the  Be- 
lievers were  engaged  in  divine  service. 

The  worshipers  were  seized  without  ceremony  and 
immediately  dragged  down  the  stairs,  and  some  of 
them  very  much  abused.  They  were  all,  excepting 
three  persons,  hurried  away  to  the  stone  prison  and 
put  in  close  confinement.  This  company  was  released 
the  next  morning,  except  Mother  Ann  and  John  Lee, 
her  father,  who  were  removed  to  another  place  of  con- 
finement and  held  as  prisoners  for  several  weeks. 

The  persecutions  which  they  suffered  while  in  Eng- 
land were 'of  a  very  severe  character.  Even  one  of 
her  own  brothers  cruelly  abused  her  on  account  of 
her  religious  testimony. 


17 

By  special  revelation,  Mother  Ann  was  directed  to 
.repair  to  America,  aud  at  the  same  time  she  received 
the  Divine  promise  that  the  work  of  God  would 
greatly  increase,  and  the  Millennial  Church  be  estab- 
lished in  this  country. 

The  society  accepted  the  ministration,  and  permis- 
sion was  given  for  those  who  were  able,  or  who  felt 
a  special  impression  on  their  own  part,  to  accompany 
her.  Arrangements  were  soon  made  to  settle  all  the 
affairs  of  business,  and  ou  the  19th  of  May,  1774, 
Mother  Ann  Lee,  Father  William  Lee,  Father  James 
Whittakcr,  Elder  John  Hocknell,  Richard  Hocknell, 
James  Shepard,  Mary  Partington,  Nancy  Lee,  and 
Abram  Stanley,  embarked  from  Liverpool,  on  board 
the  ship,  Mariali,  for  New  York,  and  after  a  stormy 
and  dangerous  passage  of  two  mouths  and  seventeen 
days,  reached  the  city  of  New  York. 

Mother  Ann  informed  the  captain  that  he  should 
not  have  any  cause  to  fault  them,  except  it  might  be 
concerning  the  worship  of  their  God ;  that  they 
should,  in  obedience  to  their  spiritual  impressions, 
praise  the  Lord  in  songs  aud  dances.  For  a  time  the 
captain  was  very  much  offended,  but  Mother  Ann, 
having  placed  her  trust  in  a  power  that  was  more  than 


18 

human,  was  not  willing  to  be  restrained  through  fear 
of  man,  and  accordingly  was  obedient  to  the  divine 
influence  which  she  received. 

During  the  voyage  they  encountered  a  severe  storm. 
The  vessel  leaked  so  badly  that  the  captain  gave  up 
all  hope  of  reaching  the  port.  Mother  Ann,  however, 
maintained  her  confidence  in  an  overruling  Provi- 
dence, and  said,  "Captain,  be  of  good  cheer,  there 
shall  not  a  hair  of  our  heads  perish ;  we  shall  all  arrive 
safe  in  America.  Two  bright  angels  are  standing  by 
the  mast  through  whom  I  received  this  assuring 
promise." 

She  then  encouraged  the  seamen,  and  with  her  com- 
panions zealously  assisted  at  the  pumps. 

The  danger  of  the  storm  having  passed,  they  became 
free  and  full  in  their  thanksgivings  for  this  especial 
protection,  and  from  this  date  were  left  unmolested  to 
engage  in  the  worship  of  God,  as  their  consciences 
should  dictate.  It  was,  indeed,  a  perilous  voyage, 
and  although  made  in  an  old,  leaky  ship,  which  had 
been  condemned  as  unsafe,  they  all  reached  New 
York  on  the  6th  of  August,  1774. 

After  Mother  and  her  little  family  arrived  in  this 
country,  they  suffered  many  privations,  as  they  were 


19 

strangers,  in  a  strange  land,  and  dependent  wholly 
upon  their  daily  labor  for  subsistence.  Mother  Ann 
chose  to  rely  upon  the  mercy  of  God  rather  than  to 
solicit  the  charity  or  accept  the  worldly  advantages 
which  were  several  times  made  to  her,  their  faith  for- 
bidding them  to  seek  the  friendship  of  the  world. 
For  two  years  they  were  obliged  to  find  employment 
in  different  places  before  they  felt  able  to  move  to 
their  anticipated  home  near  Albany. 

In  the  autumn  of  1775,  Abram  Stanley,  the  hus- 
band of  Ann  Lee,  was  visited  with  a  severe  sickness. 
Their  earnings  now  ceased  and  they  were  reduced  to 
very  low  circumstances.  Mother  Ann  was  seemingly 
destined  to  drink  deeply  of  the  cup  of  affliction,  be- 
fore her  testimony  could  be  opened  in  America. 

Through  the  time  of  Abram  Stanley's  confinement 
to  the  sick  chamber,  Mother  Ann  and  her  sisters  gave 
very  close  attention  to  all  his  needs,  and  performed 
all  necessary  duties  with  the  utmost  care  and  kindness, 
till  his  health  was  restored. 

Abram  Stanley  had  no  sympathy  with  the  mission 
of  righteousness  which  so  fully  impressed  the  mind  of 
Mother  Ann,  and  was  determined  to  pursue  the  course 
of  this  world.  Finding  that  he  could  not  induce  her 


20 

to  return  to  a  private,  selfish  relation,  he  accepted  the 
society  of  another  woman,  to  whom  he  was  subse- 
quently married.  By  this  act  he  ended  all  connection 
that  had  been  formed  at  a  previous  date  with  Ann  Lee. 

During  the  time  that  the  Believers  were  obliged  to 
remain  in  the  city  of  New  York  and  vicinity,  John 
Hocknell,  who  was  possessed  of  considerable  property, 
purchased  a  section  of  land,  a  few  miles  from  Albany, 
which  subsequently  made  a  home  for  the  infant  soci- 
ety. It  is  said  to  have  been  an  inspirational  guidance, 
that  led  to  the  selection  of  the  place. 

In  1776  the  Believers  were  able  to  form  a  settle- 
ment in  this  wilderness  of  Watervliet,  when  the  work 
of  clearing  the  laud,  and  erecting  suitable  buildings 
for  a  comfortable  home,  occupied  most  of  their  time 
during  the  summer  season.  To  be  able  to  secure  a 
place  where  they  could  enjoy  their  faith  unmolested, 
and  even  share  the  blessings  of  peace,  amidst  the 
tumults  of  war,  in  which  the  country  was  at  this  time 
involved,  was  a  blessing  for  which  they  rendered 
many  prayers  of  thankfulness  and  love. 

In  this  new  home  they  waited  with  all  patience  for 
the  time  when  God  should  inspire  them  to  preach  the 
testimony  of  the  everlasting  gospel,  to  a  lost  and  sin- 


21 

ful  world.  For  three  years  and  one  half  they  toiled 
diligently  in  making  improvements  in  their  houses  and 
lands,  and  in  providing  a  comfortable  subsistence  for 
themselves  and  their  friends.  They  attended  faith- 
fully to  their  religious  devotions,  and  in  this  were 
encouraged  by  Mother  Ann,  who  informed  them  that 
the  time  was  near  when  many  would  come  and  embrace 
the  gospel,  and  recommended  them  to  make  due  prep- 
arations for  the  event. 

The  new  converts  expected  from  day  to  day  to  see 
the  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy,  but  as  it  delayed  its 
coming  from  month  to  month,  they  grew  weary  of 
waiting  and  became  more  or  less  discouraged. 

Mother  Ann,  above  all  others,  maintained  her  con- 
fidence in  the  promises  of  God,  and  spoke  words  of 
patience  and  courage  to  the  little  family,  "  for,"  said 
she,  "  the  appointed  time  will  come,  and  that  time 
draws  nigh.  God  has  not  sent  us  into  this  land  in 
vain.  Our  mission  is  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ." 

Mother  Ann  now  recommended  the  Brethren  to  add 
largely  to  their  store  of  provisions,  which  called  forth 
this  enquiry,  "  What  is  to  be  done  with  all  this,  seeing 
we  are  so  retired  from  the  world,  and  have  so  small 
prospect  of  any  company  to  consume  it?  " 


22 

This  manifestation  of  a  reasonable  doubt  was  soon 
expelled  by  Mother  Ann,  who  replied,  "  We  shall  have 
a  great  deal  of  company,  before  the  close  of  another 
year.  I  see  large  numbers  of  people  coming,  and  they 
will  accept  and  obey  the  gospel." 

The  summer  passed  on  without  any  special  change 
in  the  family  of  Believers.  Visions  and  revelations 
were  the  only  comforting  assurances  that  they  now 
received  of  the  promised  revival. 

The  severity  of  a  northern  winter  settled  down  upon 
them  and  they  could  not  expect,  at  this  inclement  sea- 
son of  the  year,  to  be  able  to  do  much  more  than  to 
provide  themselves  with  security  against  the  pitiless 
storms  that  were  sure  to  visit  them. 

From  time  to*  time  they  were  encouraged  to  wait 
with  patience,  as  Mother  Ann  said  to  them, — "  I  cer- 
tainly know  the  time  of  gathering  will  come,  and  it  is 
near  at  hand." 

This  anxiety  manifested  by  the  Believers  was  by 
no  means  peculiar  to  them.  Many  of  those  who  watch 
and  pray  are  liable  to  faint  if  hope  is  long  deferred. 
This  same  anxiety  filled  the  minds  of  the  disciples  as 
Jesus  spoke  to  them  of  the  many  wonderful  things  that 
would  take  place  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem.  "  Tell  us," 


23 

said  they,  "when  these  things  shall  be,  and  what 
shall  be  the  sign  of  their  coming,  and  of  the  end  of  the 
world  ?  " 

In  one  of  the  hours  of  anxiety  and  suffering  which 
Mother  Ann  seemed  destined  to  share,  she  cried  out  in 
her  anguish  as  she  stood  by  the  creek  that  ran  by  the 
side  of  their  dwelling,  "  O  that  the  fishes  of  the  sea, 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  and  all  things  that  have  life 
and  breath,  yea,  all  the  trees  of  the  forest  and  grass 
of  the  fields  would  pray  to  God  for  me."  These  words 
were  accompanied  with  tears  and  heartfelt  agony,  and 
all  who  were  present  shared  in  the  same  gift. 

Those  who  came  to  America  with  Mother  Ann  ex- 
pected that  the  gospel  testimony  would  soon  be 
preached  and  then  accepted  by  the  people  of  this 
country.  But  after  waiting  several  years  without  the 
addition  of  one  individual  to  the  faith,  they  were 
brought  under  trials  and  doubts.  Mother  Ann's  con- 
fidence in  God  was  unshaken,  and  she  would  often 
encourage  the  others  to  be  patient,  and  wait  till  the 
appointed  time.  She  would  say,  "O  my  dear  chil- 
dren !  hold  fast  and  be  not  discouraged.  God  has 
not  sent  us  to  this  land  in  vain,  but  he  has  sent  us  to 
bring  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  this  nation,  and  many 
will  embrace  it,  for  the  time  draws  nigh." 


24 


II. 

In  1779  a  remarkable  religious  revival  commenced 
in  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  and  in  the  adjacent  towns. 
Preachers  and  people  were  awakened,  and  many  were 
wrought  upon  in  body  and  spirit,  while  being  convicted 
of  the  special  call  of  God  to  their  souls.  Gifts  of  vis- 
ions and  of  prophecies  gave  them  warnings  that  their 
redemption  was  drawing  nigh,  and  that  the  Second 
Coming  of  Christ  was  even  at  their  door. 

While  engaged  in  divine  service,  they  proclaimed 
a  strong  testimony  against  all  sin,  and  through  the 
gifts  of  the  spirit  manifested  the  most  convincing 
proofs  of  a  pure  and  living  work  of  God. 

This  was  the  commencement  of  that  great  work 
which  they  had  been  waiting  to  see  and  which  soon 
after  filled  the  neighboring  country  with  anxiety  and 
alarm.  Enquiries  were  made  and  people  began  to  visit 
the  Church  from  different  places,  particularly  from  New 
Lebanon.  When  they  came  to  see  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders,  they  were  filled  with  wonder  and  admira- 
tion at  the  gifts  and  operations  which  they  were  under, 
and  the  clear  and  pointed  plainness  of  the  testimony 
against  all  sin. 

The  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  evidently  among 


25 

the  Believers,  and  these  they  manifested  in  their  daily 
lives  and  conversation.  During  the  season  of  religions 
devotion  they  were  blessed  with  manifold  gifts,  each 
in  its  time  and  order.  Some  were  in  the  making  of 
exhortations,  or  shaking,  singing,  prophesying,  or 
speaking  as  the  spirit  gave  utterance. 

The  people  asked  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  why 
they  maintained  such  a  singular  faith  and  manner  of 
living. 

The  Elders  replied,  "  We  have  been  laboring  for 
years  in  the  work  of  regeneration,  and  have  actually 
risen  with  Christ  and  travel  with  him  in  the  resurrec- 
tion." 

People. — "If  you  have  attained  to  that  of  God 
which  we  have  not  we  should  be  glad  to  share  with 
you.  for  we  want  to  find  the  best  way  to  be  saved  from 
that  which  is  wrong." 

Elders. — "If  you  are  ever  saved  through  Christ,  it 
must  be  by  walking  as  he  walked,  and  if  you  have 
committed  sins,  you  must  confess  them  to  those  wit- 
nesses in  whom  Christ  has  taken  up  his  abode." 

People. — "  We  have  had  the  power  of  God  upon  us 
and  received  light  and  conviction,  and  have  felt  great 
tribulation  for  our  sins ;  after  which  we  have  felt 


26 

great  love  and  releasement,  and  we  think  we  were  con- 
verted and  born  of  God.  Is  not  this  the  Christ?" 

Elders. — "  The  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are  given 
to  souls  in  nature's  darkness,  not  because  they  have 
repented,  but  they  are  intended  to  lead  souls  to 
repentance." 

People. — "  What  is  repentance?  " 

Elders. — "To  cease  committing  sin  is  the  only 
repentance  which  God  accepts,  and  this  no  one  can 
do  short  of  making  an  honest  confession  of  all  sin  to 
the  chosen  witnesses  of  God." 

People. — "It  is  God,  alone,  that  can  forgive  sins; 
where  then  is  the  necessity  of  confessing  them  to 
man?  " 

Elders. — "God  has  established  that  order  for  all 
souls  who  have  committed  sin,  that  they  must  confess 
their  sins  before  his  chosen  witnesses,  as  will  be  seen 
by  the  Mosiac  law,  and  the  case  of  Achau  before 
Joshua,  also  the  baptism  of  John  when  the  people 
came  and  confessed  their  sins  and  showed  their  deeds. 
All  souls  that  commit  sin  are  lost  from  God,  and  can- 
not know  God.  They  that  know  God  as  he  is,  do  not 
commit  sin,  for  it  is  eternal  life  to  know  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ  whom  he  has  sent. 


27 

"  But  those  that  commit  sin  are  bound  in  death, 
and  are  not  able  to  come  to  God,  without  help. 
When  they  come  to  Christ's  witnesses  and  honestly 
confess  their  sins,  they  find  a  relation  to  those  wit- 
nesses that  gives  them  a  relation  to  Christ,  and  in 
this  sense,  these  witnesses  become  mediators  between 
Christ  and  lost  souls." 

People. — "  Are  you  perfect?  Do  you  live  without 
sin?" 

Elders. — "  The  power  of  God  revealed  in  this  day 
does  enable  souls  to  cease  from  sin,  and  we  have 
received  that  power;  we  have  actually  left  off  the 
committing  of  sin  that  we  may  live  in  daily  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God." 

People. — "  Solomon  was  called  a  wise  man,  and  he 
said,  '  There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that  doeth 
good  and  sinneth  not.'  " 

Elders. — "  Solomon  was  under  the  law  of  sin,  and 
it  is  evident  that  he  committed  sin.  He  did  not  know 
Christ,  for  Christ  had  not  then  been  revealed.  What- 
soever the  Law  saith,  it  saith  to  them  that  are  under 
the  law,  but  when  Christ  came,  those  that  believed 
and  obeyed  him  ceased  from  sin.  Those  that  are  in 
Christ  are  not  under  the  law  of  sin,  because  they  do 


28 

not  commit  sin ;  therefore  there  is  no  law  that  can 
either  justify  or  condemn  them  but  the  law  of  Christ. 
Christ  has  delivered  them  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
given  them  the  law  of  righteousness  and  made  them 
able  to  walk  in  it.  They  that  commit  sin  are  always 
in  danger  of  the  judgment  of  God. 

"  If  we  should  be  overcome  and  commit  sin,  our 
case  would  be  deplorable  because  we  have  tasted  of 
the  good  word  of  God,  and  received  of  the  powers  of 
the  world  to  come  ;  therefore  if  we  should  fall  away 
it  would  be  impossible  for  us  to  be  renewed  again  to 
repentance." 

In  1780  some  of  these  people  providentially  visited 
Mother  Ann  and  her  little  family,  and  were  soon  con- 
vinced that  they  were  engaged  in  the  very  work  for 
which  they,  themselves,  had  been  so  earnestly  praying 
and  anticipating  for  so  long  a  time.  Others  were 
induced  to  visit  Mother  and  the  Elders,  to  hear  the 
new  and  living  word,  and  to  witness  the  operation  of 
divine  power  among  them.  Some  were  so  confirmed  in 
their  minds  that  the  work  was  of  God  that  they  verily 
believed  Christ  had  again  appeared  on  the  earth.  Per- 
sons from  almost  every  denomination  embraced  the 
faith  of  the  Society  and  accepted  the  cross  of  Christ. 


29 

Among  the  historical  sketches  published  in  the  Mill- 
ionaire, and  having  reference  to  the  Shakers,  we  find 
the  following:  "  A  large  company  of  young  persons 
went  from  New  Lebanon  to  the  wilderness  of  Niska- 
yuna  to  see  an  isolated  band  of  foreigners.  They 
were  of  the  best  class  in  society,  most  of  them  with 
brilliant  expectations  for  the  future.  Some  were 
pledged  to  each  other  in  marriage,  or  on  the  eve  of 
becoming  so ;  full  of  mirth  and  hilarity,  as  the  merry 
bells  chimed  to  the  swift  movements  of  the  spirited 
horses.  Their  long  ride  over  a  hilly  country  was  not 
tedious,  being  enlivened  by  youthful  happiness  and 
the  expectation  of  seeing  something  new.  On  their 
arrival  at  the  log  house,  in  the  wilderness,  they  were 
welcomed  as  expected  guests, — as  such  they  really 
were ;  Mother  Ann  having  seen  distinctly,  as  the 
'  shadows  which  coming  events  cast  before,'  the  whole 
procedure. 

"  Before  their  visit  had  closed,  a  part  of  the  company 
had  confessed  their  sins,  which  was  the  initiatory  step 
to  becoming  disciples  of  these  strange  and  humble 
foreigners,  and  all  were  deeply  impressed  that  there 
was  a  power  vested  in  them  which  they  had  never 
before  witnessed.  Our  narrator  says,  '  All  of  the 


30 

company  became  the  disciples  of  Ann  Lee,  and 
remained  faithful  Believers  through  life.'" 

While  Mother  Ann  and  her  little  family  were  labor- 
ing iu  the  wilderness  of  Niskayuna,  and  preparing  for 
the  opening  of  the  gospel,  they  were  little  noticed  or 
known,  even  by  the  people  who  were  near  residents. 
But  when  the  revival  opened,  inquiries  were  soon 
made,  and  people  began  to  visit  Mother  and  the 
Elders  from  the  several  adjoining  towns,  aud  particu- 
larly from  New  Lebanon. 

When  they  came  to  see  Mother  and  the  Elders, 
they  were  filled  with  wonder  and  admiration  at  the 
power  and  operations  which  the}7  were  under,  and  the 
clear  and  pointed  plainness  of  their  testimony  against 
every  evil  work. 

The  extraordinary  intelligence  which  was  circulated 
concerning  this  strange  religion  and  the  wonderful 
spirit  that  attended  the  subjects  of  it,  drew  many 
discerning  and  inquiring  minds  to  search  into  the 
truth  of  these  things.  Many  inquiries  were  made, 
from  time  to  time,  by  these  individuals,  during  their 
interviews  with  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders. 

Joseph  Meacham  and  Calvin  Harlow  were  among 
the  first  that  visited  the  little  Church  for  the  purpose 


81 

of  becoming  better  informed  in  regard  to  the  religious 
belief  of  the  order.  After  many  extended  conversa- 
tions, as  well  as  critical  inquiries  on  the  several 
doctrinal  points  which  made  this  people  so  marked  in 
their  lives,  and  so  different  from  the  other  Christian 
denominations,  these  two  visitors  became  convinced 
that  the  work  was  more  in  accordance  with  the 
gospel  of  Christ  than  any  with  which  they  had  form- 
erly been  acquainted. 

The  Elders  very  kindly  gave  plain  and  satisfac- 
tory answers  to  all  the  inquiries  that  were  made. 
Among  other  subjects  this  was  presented  to  Mother 
Ann,  by  Joseph  Meacham  : 

"St.  Paul  says, — 'Let  your  women  keep  silence 
in  the  churches,  for  it  is  not  permitted  unto  them  to 
speak ;  but  they  are  commanded  to  be  under  obedi- 
ence, as  also  saith  the  law.  And  if  they  will  learn 
anything  let  them  ask  their  husbands  at  home,  for  it 
is  a  shame  for  a  woman  to  speak  in  the  church.' 
But  you  not  only  speak,  but  seem  to  be  an  Elder  in 
your  church.  How  do  you  reconcile  this  with  the 
Apostle's  doctrine?" 

Mother  Ann  replied,  "The  order  of  man  in  the 
natural  creation  is  a  figure  of  the  order  of  God  in  the 


32 

spiritual  creation.  As  the  order  of  nature  requires 
the  cooperation  of  the  man  and  the  woman,  so  when 
they  stand  in  their  proper  place  the  man  is  the  first 
and  the  woman  the  second  in  the  government  of  the 
family.  He  is  the  father  and  she  is  the  mother,  and 
all  the  children  must  be  subject  to  the  parents. 
When  the  man  is  from  home  the  right  of  government 
belongs  to  the  woman,  so  is  the  family  of  Christ." 

In  this  reply  Joseph  and  Calvin  saw  clearly  that 
the  new  creation  could  not  be  perfect,  in  its  order, 
without  a  father  and  a  mother.  As  the  natural  crea- 
tion was  the  offspring  of  natural  parents,  so  the 
spiritual  creation  must  be  the  offspring  of  spiritual 
parents. 

Joseph,  having  received  from  Mother  Ann  an 
established  and  well-grounded  faith,  set  out  with  his 
whole  heart  to  obey  the  testimony.  After  the  de- 
cease of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  he  was  chosen  as 
the  senior  Elder  and  soon  after  began  the  organ- 
ization of  the  several  churches  or  societies,  that  the 
people  might  enjoy  the  privileges  of  a  life  in  a  com- 
munity and  be  better  able  to  live  in  harmony  with 
the  gospel  of  our  divine  Teacher,  Christ. 

Elder  Joseph  was  unwearied  and  remarkably  faith- 


33 

ful  in  all  the  duties  that  fell  to  his  charge,  and  left 
nothing  unfinished  that  was  for  the  peace  and  pros- 
perity of  the  sacred  cause. 


JOHN  HOCKNELL,  soon  after  the  Believers  reached 
Albany,  purchased  a  place  in  Niskayuna  for  their 
future  residence. 

He  then  returned  to  England  in  order  to  settle  his 
business  and  bring  over  his  family.  During  his 
absence  Mother  Ann  visited  the  Believers,  but  still 
continued  her  residence  in  New  York.  John  returned 
Dec.  25,  1775,  and  soon  moved  to  Niskayuna. 

Elder  John  Hocknell  is  justly  ranked  among  the 
firs.t  founders  of  the  United  Society,  and  one  of  the 
principal  supporters  of  the  gospel  testimony  in 
America.  He  was  born  in  Cheshire,  England,  was 
a  man  of  respectable  character,  and  a  member  of 
the  Methodist  church.  On  receiving  the  faith  as 
made  known  through  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  he 
became  a  zealous  and  faithful  Believer. 

He  was  gifted  in  visions  and  revelations,  and  was 
an  especial  medium  in  the  gift  of  healing.  His  wealth 
permitted  him  to  be  of  great  help  to  the  Believers, 
even  in  a  temporal  view,  and  it  was  through  his 


34 

liberality  that  the  little  company  was  enabled  to 
cross  the  ocean,  from  England  to  America,  and  sub- 
sequently to  establish  themselves  in  a  permanent 
home  in  this  country. 

Elder  John  Hocknell  was  at  this  date  a  very  power- 
ful healing  medium,  although  this  class  of  physicians 
were  rarely  consulted  by  the  sick  or  afflicted. 

It  seems  that  Hezekiah  Hammond  was  in  a  feeble 
state  of  health.  A  violent  cough  foreboded  consump- 
tion. Elder  Hockuell  entered  the  patient's  room,  and 
while  under  singular  operations  administered  a  gift 
of  healing,  so  that  the  cough  left  him  and  Hezekiah 
returned  home. 

After  a  few  days  he  reported  himself  healed  of  the 
cough,  but  he  believed  the  disorder  had  broken  out  in 
his  hands.  Elder  Hocknell  then  remarked,  "  Your 
cough  has  been  healed  by  the  gift  of  God,  but  the  dis- 
order has  come  on  your  hands.  God  has  a  work  for 
you  to  do,  and  when  you  have  finished  that  work  your 
cougli  will  return  to  3Tou  again  and  take  you  from  this 
world." 

Hezekiah  was  a  faithful  laborer  for  many  years. 
He  enjoyed  good  health  till  the  Society  was  organized, 
and  his  work  among  the  people  ceased.  The  consump- 


35 

tive  cough  returned,  and  after  a  few  months  he  grad- 
ually passed  away.  Elder  Hocknell  was  known  as  a 
very  honest,  conscientious  and  upright  man,  and  faith- 
fully maintained  this  name  through  life.  He  deceased 
Feb.  27,  1799,  at  the  age  of  76  years. 


DAVID  MEACHAM  was  a  resident  of  the  town  of  En- 
field,  in  the  state  of  Connecticut,  where  he  owned  a 
farm.  He  was  a  man  of  religious  impressions,  and 
hearing  of  the  revival  of  the  word  of  God  among 
a  people  in  the  vicinity  of  Albany,  he  made  arrange- 
ments to  visit  them  in  the  month  of  January,  1781. 
Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  received  him  very  kindly, 
and  soon  made  a  favorable  impression  upon  his  mind, 
through  the  intelligence  of  their  profession. 

During  this  visit  David  became  as  one  of  the  fam- 
ily, and  saw  the  people  in  all  their  daily  duties.  In 
the  religious  service  he  became  fully  convinced  that 
the  spirit  of  the  I  icing  Christ  had  taken  up  its  abode 
with  them.  Their  testimony  was  pointed  against  the 
sins  of  the  world,  and  an  encouragement  for  truth  aud 
righteousness. 

At  the  close  of  the  service  he  obtained  an  interview 
with  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  aud  more  particu- 


36 

larly  informed  them  of  the  object  of  his  visit.  Mother 
Ann  remarked,  "  David,  God  has  called  you  to  take 
up  your  cross  and  to  obey  the  gospel  of  Christ.  You 
should  make  an  honest  confession  of  your  sins  to  God, 
and  then  forsake  them  forever ;  and  in  obedience  to 
this  spiritual  light,  God  will  have  mercy  ou  your 
soul." 

David  accepted  the  gift.  It  was  a  revelation  of  the 
spirit  of  God  to  his  soul.  He  now  saw  with  distinct- 
ness the  straight  and  narrow  path  in  which  he  must 
walk,  as  an  evidence  that  he  had  renewed  his  life  to  God. 
On  the  following  day,  Mother  Ann  again  spoke  to  him 
in  reference  to  his  privilege.  "  If  you  are  faithful  to 
take  up  a  full  cross  against  all  sin,  God  will  make  you 
able  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  children  of  this  world. 
You  will  meet  with  a  great  deal  of  opposition,  even  in 
your  own  home,  but  }7ou  must  not  be  ashamed  to  own  and 
to  testify  to  your  faith  before  all  men.  God  has  called 
you  in  relation  to  the  people  where  you  live,  and  if 
you  ai'e  faithful,  he  will  raise  up  those  who  will  love 
and  honor  him." 

On  his  return  home  David  met  his  father,  who  was 
an  Elder  in  the  Baptist  church,  and  informed  him  of 
the  journey  that  he  had  made.  An  inquiry  was  soon 


37 

made  about  the  religious  people  in  Watervliet,  and 
what  he  thought  of  them.  David  replied,  "  They  are 
the  only  people  of  God,  and  the  true  church  of  Christ 
upon  the  earth." 

This  sudden  departure  from  the  religion  of  his  father 
was  received  with  astonishment.  "  My  son,"  said  he, 
"you  are  deceived;  you  are  deluded."  Several  min- 
isters were  called  in  conference  with  a  hope  of  reclaim- 
ing the  young  man,  but  to  no  purpose.  After  several 
mouths  of  spiritual  warfare  with  the  priests  and  peo- 
ple, and  the  severe  opposition  of  his  father,  he  had 
the  great  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  blessed  fruits  of 
his  consecrated  labors.  The  testimony  of  the  gospel 
found  a  permanent  foundation  in  the  hearts  of  many 
of  the  people  in  and  near  the  town  of  Enfield.  It  was 
a  feast  of  good  things  to  David,  as  he  could,  with  joy, 
witness  the  passing  away  of  the  old  heavens  and  earth 
in  the  midst  of  so  great  a  noise. 


III. 

In  May,  1780,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  visited 
the  towns  of  Washington,  Graf  ton,  and  Harvard  in 
Massachusetts,  and  Enfield  in  Connecticut.  David 


38 

had  long  wanted  the  Elders  to  visit  his  home  and  the 
pleasant  anticipation  was  about  to  be  realized.  He 
had  hoped  to  enjoy  the  company  of  his  gospel  friends 
for  a  few  days,  but  in  this  he  was  to  be  disappointed. 
The  Elders  had  been  in  the  place  but  a  short  time 
before  there  were  rumors  that  a  mob  was  gathering  to 
molest  them.  To  prevent  anything  unpleasant,  the 
Elders  thought  it  prudent  to  leave  the  place  as  soon 
as  they  could  conveniently. 

The  Elders  made  another  visit  to  Enfield  on  the  first 
of  March,  1782,  and  remained  ten  days.  A  part  of 
this  time  passed  very  pleasantly  and  satisfactorily, 
but  on  the  second  week  a  mob  of  two  hundred  persons 
stationed  themselves  before  the  house  and  threatened 
violence  to  the  persons  of  the  Elders  unless  they  left 
the  place  immediately. 

In  October,  1782,  the  Elders  made  a  third  visit  to 
Enfield  under  the  charge  of  David  Meacham.  Soon 
after  reaching  his  house,  however,  a  fierce  mob  from 
the  town  of  Somers  surrounded  the  building  and  inhu- 
manly committed  many  acts  of  violence.  This  might, 
very  properly,  be  recorded  as  a  religious  persecution, 
as  the  leaders  of  the  mob  were  baptized  professors  of 
the  church,  and  respectable  (  ?)  men  in  society. 


39 

In  June,  1783,  David  was  in  company  with  the 
Elders  in  the  town  of  Shirley,  Mass.,  when  a  mob  had 
gathered  to  molest  the  Believers.  He  passed  among 
them  without  fear,  and  through  the  kindness  of  his 
remarks  obtained  a  good  influence  over  many  minds 
that  had  come  to  do  mischief.  The  leaders  of  the 
mob  on  learning  this  drove  him  into  the  house  and  for- 
bade his  preaching  to  any  of  the  company. 

David  followed  the  mob  at  the  time  that  Father 
James  Whittaker  was  tied  to  a  tree  in  the  town  of 
Harvard  and  so  inhumanly  scourged  with  rods.  Dur- 
ing this  shameful  proceeding,  David  was  thrown  to 
the  ground  and  held  there,  by  several  of  the  persecu- 
tors, till  the  whipping  was  finished. 

He  was  also  at  the  trial  of  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  before  Eleazer  Grant,  a  justice  of  the  peace  in 
New  Lebanon.  In  order  to  get  David  out  of  the  way 
a  warrant  was  issued  to  seize  him,  under  the  pretense 
that  he  had  cruelly  abused  one  of  his  own  children. 
This  malicious  act  soon  ended  in  a  mock  trial  and 
David  was  set  free. 

This  very  worthy  Believer  occupied  an  honorable 
position  among  his  townsmen,  as  upright  and  honest, 
and  by  his  wealth  stood  independent  of  any  favors 


40 

that  might  be  offered.  On  his  acceptance  of  the 
armor  of  God,  he  became  a  bold  and  valiant  soldier  of 
the  cross  of  Christ,  and  was  for  many  years,  at  a  sub- 
sequent date,  the  senior  trustee  in  the  Church  of  the 
Society  at  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y. 


JOHN  FARRIXGTON  resided  in  the  town  of  New  Leb- 
anon, N.  Y.  At  the  age  of  twenty  years  he  made  a 
visit  to  Watervliet  to  see  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders, 
of  whom  he  had  heard  so  much.  He  was  at  this  time 
under  deep  religious  impressions,  and  receiving  the 
full  approbation  of  his  parents,  he  went  to  test  the 
"virtue  and  efficacy"  of  the  religion  of  the  Elders. 
This  was  in  May,  1780. 

John  made  a  visit  of  several  days,  during  which 
time  he  was  deeply  interested  in  all  that  he  saw  and 
heard  among  this  new  order  of  people.  The  testimony 
of  confessing  and  forsaking  all  sin  had  been  clearly 
set  forth  by  the  Elders  so  that  every  one  present  knew 
what  it  was  to  bring  their  deeds  to  the  light  and  to  be 
joined  to  the  Lord  in  one  spirit. 

He  subsequently  reported  that  he  had  enjoyed 
everything  that  met  his  observation,  and  was  really 
baptized  into  a  new  spirit.  He  now  made  arrange- 


41 

ments  to  return  to  his  home  in  New  Lebanon,  and  in- 
formed the  Elders  that  he  should  try  and  amend  his  life. 

To  this  the  Believers  replied,  "  All  of  your  promises 
and  resolutions  to  that  end  are  very  commendable, 
but  by  an  honest  confession  of  all  sin,  you  will  be 
better  able  to  bear  your  cross  and  to  renew  your  life 
to  God." 

The  love  and  confidence  which  had  grown  in  the 
mind  of  this  young  Believer  toward  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders,  gave  him  all  assurance  in  their  word,  as 
his  trustworthy,  spiritual  advisers.  He  bad  also  be- 
come convinced  that  this  was  the  requirement  of  God, 
and  said  he,  "I  undertook  it  and  made  as  honest  a 
confession  of  all  sin  as  I  was  able  at  that  time." 

He  then  returned  to  his  parents  and  became  a 
zealous  advocate  of  the  word  of  God,  and  an  able 
supporter  of  the  principles  that  governed  the  work. 
"  Mother  Ann's  industry,  prudence,  and  economy," 
said  he,  "  were  equal  to  her  humility  and  charity;  so 
that  in  all  things  she  was  a  pattern  of  godliness  and 
gave  the  evidence  that  she  was  a  Mother,  indeed, 
in  every  good  word  and  work.  As  the  Lord  Jesus  set 
an  example  of  righteousness  to  all  men,  and  instructed 
his  disciples  to  follow  in  his  footsteps  in  order  to  find 


42 

acceptance  with  God,  so  Mother  Ann  set  an  example 
of  righteousness  to  all  women  and  instructed  all  her 
followers  to  take  up  the  same  cross  in  order  to  find 
their  relation  to  Christ." 

The  incident  related  of  John  Farrington  which  took 
place  while  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  were  visiting 
at  the  home  of  his  father  is  peculiarly  characteristic  of 
the  man.  He  did  not  hesitate  to  face  a  mob  of  law- 
less characters  that  were  in  front  of  his  father's  house. 
When  they  seized  him,  instead  of  fighting  them,  he 
cried  out,  "  Love,  love,"  and  his  tormentors  cried 
mockingly,  "Love,  love."  As  they  increased  their 
grip,  John  cried  still  louder,  "  More  love."  This  so 
frustrated  those  who  had  John  in  charge  that  they 
allowed  him  his  freedom.  He  then  delivered  his  mes- 
sage to  them,  and  went  into  the  house. 

When  the  Church  was  organized  at  New  Lebanon, 
and  the  people  established  in  the  community  relation, 
John  Farringlon  was  appointed  the  senior  Elder,  and 
for  many  years  commanded  the  love  and  respect  of 
all  who  lived  in  the  Society,  and  to  a  great  extent,  of 
those  who  were  not  of  the  order. 

Elder  John  Farrington  writes,  "  In  consequence  of 
an  extraordinary  revival  of  religion  which  took  place 


43 

at  New  Lebanon,  in  the  summer  of  1779,  and  extended 
through  the  neighboring  towns,  I  was  brought  into  a 
deep  labor  of  mind  concerning  my  own  salvation." 

"  I  closely  observed  the  operations  of  this  revival, 
but  could  not  find  that  it  wrought  any  abiding  effect 
upon  its  subjects.  I  therefore  diligently  searched  the 
Scriptures,  prayed  to  God,  and  confessed  my  sins  to 
Him  alone  in  secret  places.  But  all  this  produced  no 
abiding  comfort.  I  felt  myself  unworthy  of  the  name 
of  a  Christian,  and  had  no  confidence  in  making  a 
public  profession  of  religion  unless  I  could  live  in 
accordance  with  it." 

"In  the  spring  of  1780  I  received  intelligence  of  a 
singular  sect  of  Christians  who  had  come  from  Eng- 
land and  now  lived  near  Albany.  In  agreement  with 
my  parents,  I  went  to  see  them.  I  tarried  several 
duvs,  and  saw,  with  much  admiration,  the  wonderful 
displays  of  divine  power.  I  now  felt  able  to  return 
home  and  say,  as  did  the  woman  of  Samaria  on  her 
interview  with  Jesus  :  'I  have  seen  a  woman  who  was 
able  to  tell  me  all  that  I  ever  did  in  my  life.'  Mother 
Ann  was  ever  faithful  in  good  works ;  she  often  de- 
prived herself  of  comforts  that  she  might  be  better 
able  to  comfort  others.  I  bless  God  that  I  have  lived 


44 

to  see  the  fulfillment  of  those  blessed  promises  given 
us  by  the  faithful  messengers  of  truth." 


EBENEZER  COOLEY  saw  in  vision  a  woman  whose 
appearance  was  glorious,  and  her  face  shone  as  bright 
as  the  sun.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1781  he  visited 
the  Church  at  Watervliet,  N.  Y.,  and  when  he  saw 
Mother  Ann  he  knew  her  to  be  the  same  woman  whom 
he  had  seen  in  a  vision.  Mother  Ann  spoke  to  him, 
and  said  :  "I  have  seen  you  in  vision.  You  must  go 
forth  and  preach  the  gospel.  You  ought  to  have  been 
prepared  before  this  time." 

This  strengthened  his  faith,  and  after  having  con- 
fessed his  sins  and  been  instructed  what  to  do  to  be 
saved  he  was  filled  with  the  holy  spirit,  and  became  a 
powerful  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Under  his 
ministration  many  were  converted  to  the  faith. 

Ebenezer  Cooley  and  Israel  Chauncy  were  the  first 
ministers  from  the  Society  of  New  Lebanon  that 
preached  the  gospel  in  the  state  of  New  Hampshire. 
Their  first  visit  was  in  September,  1782,  and  their 
first  meeting  was  held  in  the  Free  Baptist  church  at 
London  Centre,  N.  H.  Ebenezer  became  a  member 
of  the  Society  at  New  Lebanon,  and  for  several  years 
officiated  as  the  senior  Elder  in  the  novitiate  order. 


45 

HEZEKIAH  HAMMOXD,  of  New  Lebanon,  was  much 
opposed  to  the  testimony  of  the  gospel,  and  was  not 
willing  that  any  of  bis  family  should  go  and  see  the 
Believers. 

Subsequently  inspired  by  a  visionary  dream  he 
resolved  to  go  and  see  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  for 
himself.  In  June,  1780,  he  went  to  Watervliet,  N.Y., 
and  remained  over  the  Sabbath. 

On  Monday  he  sent  for  his  horse,  and  made  arrange- 
ments to  return  to  his  home. 

Father  "William  Lee  spoke  to  Hczekiah  about  the  sin 
of  unbelief,  but  without  effect.  Mother  Ann  then 
spoke  to  him  about  his  receiving  the  word  of  God,  and 
that  he  should  give  it  his  attention. 

Hezekiah  stood  in  silence  for  a  short  time  and  then 
said,  "  The  hand  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me.  I  cannot  go 
home  at  present." 

Accepting  the  faith  he  made  an  honest  confession  of 
his  sins  to  God,  and  then  returned  to  his  home  to  con- 
summate the  work  which  God  had  placed  in  his  soul. 
Becoming  established  in  the  faith,  he  gathered  his 
whole  family  to  the  gospel,  and  remained  faithful  unto 
death. 

Hezekiah  was  a  preacher  of  the  word  of  God  and  on 


46 

this  account  was  dreaded  by  the  enemies  of  the  cross 
of  Christ.  He  was  brought  before  the  commissioners 
in  Albany,  in  1780,  and  being  found  a  fearless 
preacher  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  he  was  charged  with 
being  an  enemy  to  the  country,  and  with  others  com- 
mitted to  prison. 

In  August,  1783,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  called 
at  the  home  of  Hezekiah,  in  the  town  of  New  Lebanon, 
N.  Y.,  and  made  a  visit  of  a  few  hours. 


ISRAEL  CHAUNCY,  of  New  Lebanon,  visited  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders  at  Watervliet,  N.  Y.,  in  June, 
1780.  While  he  was  absent,  his  wife,  Elizabeth,  had 
a  remarkable  vision,  during  which  she  saw  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders  at  Watervliet,  and  Israel  was  with  them 
in  the  worship  of  God.  Israel  appeared  to  be  iu  great 
tribulation,  and  putting  up  his  hands,  she  heard  him 
say,  "Pray  for  me.  Forgive  me.  f or  thou  kuowest  all 
the  sins  that  I  have  committed  from  my  youth  up  to 
this  day."  She  then  heard,  in  vision,  Mother  and  the 
Elders  say, — "Thy  sins  are  gone,  open  beforehand  to 
judgment."  Mother  Ann  then  took  Elizabeth  by  the 
hand  and  immediately  the  vision  ceased,  and  she  found 
herself  in  her  own  house. 


47 

When  Israel  returned,  the  vision  was  related  to  him. 
"It  is  a  true  vision  of  God,"  said  he,  "and  these 
things  were  shown  to  you  as  plainly  as  though  you  had 
been  there,  in  person." 

On  hearing  his  report  the  whole  family  were  filled 
with  the  spirit  of  God,  and  with  great  joy. 

A  few  days  after  this,  Israel  and  Elizabeth  made  a 
visit  to  the  church,  and  Mother  Ann  met  them  at  the 
door.  Elizabeth  knew  her  to  be  the  same  woman  that 
she  had  seen  in  vision.  On  the  second  night  after 
their  arrival  they  enjoyed  a  beautiful  meeting. 

Israel  and  Elizabeth  embraced  the  faith  and  entered 
the  gospel  work  by  a  full  confession  of  all  sin.  At 
the  time  of  their  departure,  Mother  Ann  said  to  them, 
— "  Now  you  must  go  home  and  set  your  house  in 
order,  for  there  will  be  great  numbers  of  people  who 
will  soon  come  to  visit  you.  You  have  begun  to  bear 
for  other  souls,  and  you  must  never  fail." 

They  gave  themselves  wholly  to  the  work  of  God  and 
were  faithful  ministers  of  the  gospel  of  glad  tidings. 


NATHAN  AND  HANNAH  GOODRICH  made  a  visit  to 
Watervliet,  in  June,  1780,  to  see  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders.  They  arrived  at  the  place  while  the  family 


48 

were  engaged  in  their  religious  service.  Some  one  was 
delivering  an  exhortation  and  urging  the  necessity  of  a 
living,  practical  righteousness.  The  first  words  that 
they  heard,  were, — "  Strip  off  your  pride  and  shake 
off  the  abominations  of  your  heart." 

Nathan  and  Hannah  entered  the  meeting  and  were 
convinced  by  what  they  saw  and  heard  that  it  was 
God's  work,  and  that  these  people  were  his  living  wit- 
nesses. Before  the  close  of  their  visit,  both  accepted 
the  faith  and  lived  to  become  earnest  and  able  advo- 
cates of  the  cross  of  Christ. 


ESTHER  BRACKETT  visited  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  while  they  were  imprisoned  at  Albany.  While 
engaged  in  conversation,  Mother  Ann  said  to  her, — 
"You  must  be  born  again  or  you  cannot  be  saved  from 
sin.  He  that  is  born  of  God  cannot  commit  sin.  You 
must  become  as  a  little  child." 

"  The  signs  spoken  of  by  Christ  follow  them  that 
believe.  They  shall  speak  with  new  tongues,  the  sick 
are  healed,  and  the  spirit  of  God  is  made  known  by 
divers  operations.  Search  the  Scriptures,  and  labor  to 
get  an  understanding  of  them.  God  is  merciful  and 
will  give  to  them  that  ask." 


49 


"  I  have  suffered  many  tilings  for  mj  faith,  and  yon 
must  do  the  same,  if  yon  would  be  saved." 


JOHN  DEMMiNoof  Hancock,  Mass., visited  the  Church 
at  .Watervliet  in  June,  1780.  He  accepted  the  faith 
and  promised  to  obey  the  gospel  testimony.  He  then 
informed  Mother  Ann  that  he  was  poor  and  in  debt, 
and  knew  of  110  way  to  pay  his  creditors.  Some  of  his 
family  had  been  sick  and  the  physician's  bill  was 
quite  large. 

Mother  Ann  said  to  him,  "  If  you  are  faithful  to 
obey  the  gospel,  God  will  bless  you  and  make  you 
prosperous.  Return  to  your  home,  put  your  hands  at 
work  and  your  heart  to  God.  Teach  your  family  to 
be  industrious  and  you  will  be  able  to  pay  your  debts, 
and  none  of  your  creditors  will  trouble  you. 

"Instead  of  applying  to  physicians,  take  faith  in 
the  power  of  God,  and  your  family  will  be  healed." 

Among  many  other  things  Mother  gave  him  this 
advice,  "You  must  never  cut  your  nails,  nor  trim 
your  beard,  nor  scour  your  buckles,  nor  do  any  such 
thing  on  the  Sabbath,  unless  in  case  of  great  neces- 
sity." 

After  tarrying   several  days,  Mother  Ann   said  to 
4 


50 

him,  "  Now  you  must  go  home  and  take  care  of  your 
sick  child."  Till  now  John  had  thought  that  Mother 
Ann  had  forgotten  what  he  had  said  about  the  little 
child.  He  reached  home  and  found  she  had  recov- 
ered . 

John  accepted  the  admonition  and  went  home  in 
obedience,  and  found  all  the  promises  fulfilled  in  a  re- 
markable manner.  In  a  short  time  he  was  able  to  pay 
all  his  debts ;  his  physician's  bills  grew  less,  and  a 
general  prosperity  attended  him. 


HANNAH  SHAPLEY,  of  New  Lebanon,  visited  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders,  in  June,  1780.  Hannah  was 
convicted  of  sin  and  received  faith  in  the  testimony. 
She  confessed  to  Mother  Ann  that  she  had  not  lived 
to  the  light  that  she  had  received.  Mother  then  said 
to  her,  "  You  must  begin  at  the  top  twigs  and  crop 
them  off,  and  continue  the  work  until  you  come  to  the 
root,  and  then  you  must  dig  that  up,  that  there  may 
never  be  a  future  growth." 

Hannah  carefully  and  faithfully  regarded  the  word 
of  God  that  was  spoken  to  her.  She  accepted  the 
faith  and  the  cross  of  Christ. 


51 

ASA  ALLEN  made  a  visit  to  see  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  while  they  were  at  Stafford,  in  October,  1782. 
He  had  heard  many  strange  reports  about  the  people, 
and  concluded  to  see  and  hear  and  judge  for  himself. 
After  a  short  visit  he  returned  home.  The  next  day 
he  went  again.  As  the  door  was  open  he  saw  the  Be- 
lievers rise  from  the  table  and  then  kneel  in  thankful- 
ness to  God  for  his  mercies. 

Soon  after  this  Mother  spoke  to  Asa,  "  We  are  of 
that  Community  that  worship  God  in  the  spirit  and 
rejoice  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  have  no  confidence  in  the 
flesh." 

"  We  can  testify  to  all  souls  that  God  has  laid  a 
sure  foundation  of  an  everlasting  Kingdom  of  right- 
eousness and  peace,  which  can  never  be  moved  nor 
shaken.  He  that  is  to  rule  therein  is  Christ,  and  of 
the  increase  of  his  government  and  kingdom  there 
shall  be  no  end." 

Asa  became  convinced  that  he  had  heard  the  word 
of  God,  and  was  desirous  to  find  a  relation  to  the 
Kingdom  of  Christ.  The  Elders  then  answered  him 
in  these  words  : 

"  The  first  offering  that  God  accepts  is  a  true  con- 
fession of  all  sins  and  then  they  must  be  forsaken  for- 
ever." 


52 


Asa  accepted  the  gift  and  set  out  to  obey  the  gos- 
pel. Mother  Ann  then  said  to  him,  "Those  who 
through  faith  and  obedience  find  a  just  relation  to 
Christ  thus  revealed,  will  of  all  souls  be  the  most 
blessed.  I  see  it.  I  know  it.  God  will  pour  his 
blessing  upon  them." 


SAMUEL  FITCH  was  one  of  the  first  persons  that  vis- 
ited Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  at  Watervliet,  N.  Y. 
He  arrived  at  evening  and  tarried  over  night. 

Mother  Ann  related  to  him  the  manner  in  which  the 
spirit  of  God  wrought  upon  her,  in  the  first  of  her 
faith,  and  of  the  remarkable  dealings  and  manifesta- 
tions of  God  to  her,  from  time  to  time. 

"I  saw  by  revelation  the  loss  of  all  mankind,  not 
only  the  present  generation,  but  those  of  past  ages. 
I  saw  them  clothed  in  blackness  and  darkness.  I 
have  seen  souls  in  the  regions  of  darkness,  in  agony 
and  distress.  I  have  seen  the  dead  rise  and  come  to 
judgment  and  receive  the  gospel,  and  travel  in  the 
regeneration." 

Samuel  was  convinced  that  Mother  and  the  Elders 
had  the  power  and  the  revelation  of  God.  He  con- 
fessed his  sins  and  became  an  active  and  zealous  la- 
borer in  the  vineyard  of  Christ. 


53 

He  visited  Mother  Auu  at  the  time  she  was  impris- 
oned at  Poughkeepsie,  and  manifested  great  solicitude 
for  the  safety  and  protection  of  Believers. 

While  on  their  extended  missionary  tour  to  the 
Eastern  states  in  1783,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
visited  Samuel  at  his  own  home  in  Richmond,  Mass., 
on  the  twenty- fourth  of  July,  and  remained  there  sev- 
eral days.  A  great  many  people  called  to  see  the  Be- 
lievers at  this  place,  and  fortunately  nothing  serious 
occurred  to  disturb  them.  A  few  days  after  this,  how- 
ever, while  the  Elders  were  present,  a  furious  mob 
threatened  to  break  into  the  house,  but  were  prevented 
by  Samuel  and  other  Brethren. 

A  warrant  was  obtained  and  Samuel  with  others  of 
the  Believers  were  apprehended  and  committed  to  Bar- 
rington  jail  to  be  tried  by  the  county  court.  The 
result  of  this  second  trial  has  not  been  left  on  record, 
but  we  may  well  suppose  that  like  many  others  of  a 
similar  kind,  it  ended  in  a  farce. 


ABEL  ALLEN  saw  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  at  Har- 
vard. Mother  enquired  concerning  his  family  and 
also  of  others.  She  then  said,  "Go  home,  cry  to 
God  and  put  your  things  in  order,  then  visit  your  rel- 


54 

alives,  for  you  may  be  the  instrument  of  bringing 
them  into  the  faith."  Before  he  left  the  place,  three 
men  came  to  inform  the  Brethren  that  they  were  sent 
by  a  mob  of  three  thousand  men  to  warn  them  to  leave 
the  town  immediately,  otherwise  they  would  come  and 
drive  them  out. 

Abel  left  for  home  at  evening,  and,  after  walking 
three  miles,  called  at  the  home  of  a  friend  and  re- 
mained there  till  morning.  His  mind  was  now  filled 
with  doubt.  Soon  after,  Mother  and  the  Elders  ar- 
rived, having  fled  from  their  persecutors.  Joseph 
Meacham,  who  was  on  a  journey,  was  impressed  to 
call  at  this  same  house.  Abel's  doubts  increased,  and 
Mother  Ann,  coming  into  the  room  with  a  lighted 
lamp,  walked  around  the  place,  while  Abel  thought  to 
keep  from  her  sight. 

Joseph  now  entered  the  room,  and  Mother  Ann 
spoke  to  him:  "Joseph,  how  came  you  here  to- 
night?" "I  had  a  gift  to  come,"  said  Joseph. 
"  So  you  had,"  replied  Mother.  She  continued  walking 
for  some  time  and  then,  turning  to  Abel,  said,  "  I 
would  not  give  way  to  unbelief  nor  to  any  false  re- 
ports." These  words  were  spoken  with  power,  and 
Abel's  darkness,  doubts,  and  unbelief  were  instantly 


00 

banished  from  his  mind.  He  reached  home  and  vis- 
ited his  relations  in  Tyringham,  who  all  accepted  the 
faith  in  the  gospel  and  continued  steadfast  through 
life. 


JOB  BISHOP  was  born  in  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y., 
September  29,  1760.  In  1779  he  became  quite  inter- 
ested in  a  religious  revival,  of  which  he  writes:  "I 
entered  fully  into  the  spirit  of  the  work  and  received 
great  light.  Although  zealous  prayers  and  religious 
exercises  often  had  the  effect  to  produce  spiritual 
impressions,  yet  they -were  not  permanent,  and  left 
me  a  subject  to  temptations.  We  passed  the  winter 
exhorting  each  other  to  faithfulness,  while  we  anx- 
iously waited  for  the  accomplishment  of  the  prophetic 
spirit  of  the  revival. 

"  In  the  spring  of  1780  we  learned  of  a  people  near 
the  city  of  Albany,  N.  Y.,  who  were  reported  to  have  re- 
ceived a  singular  kind  of  religion,  and  that  they  pos- 
sessed a  large  degree  of  divine  light  and  spiritual  power. 
Many  went  out  to  see  them  and  returned  fully  per- 
suaded that  they  were  the  true  witnesses  of  God.  The 
work  increased  and  I  felt  a  great  desire  to  satisfy  my- 
self concerning  these  strangers  and  their  religion. 


56 

"In  June,  in  company  with  several  others,  I  made 
them  a  visit.  We  arrived  on  Saturday  evening  and 
remained  till  Monday.  We  attended  their  meetings. 
The  singing  was  inspiring,  the  speaking  powerful  and 
heart-searching.  The  wisdom  of  their  instruction,  the 
purity  of  their  doctrine,  and  the  Christ-like  simplicity 
of  their  deportment  all  reminded  me  of  the  apostolic 
faith.  I  saw  that  the  work  was  of  God,  and  my  sal- 
vation depended  upon  it. 

"The  cross  that  was  before  me  was  an  evidence  of 
the  spirit  of  the  testimony.  On  the  one  hand,  the 
prospects  of  the  world  were  flattering  to  my  mind.  I 
was  in  the  prime  of  life  and  in  the  vigor  of  health. 
My  reputation  was  fair,  and  my  hopes  not  unprom- 
ising. 

"  On  the  other  hand,  religion  had  been  my  pursuit. 
The  revival  had  raised  my  hopes  and  directed  my  faith 
to  a  greater  and  more  glorious  work.  I  subsequently 
made  another  visit  and  was  received  with  kindness.  I 
confessed  my  sins  to  God,  and  with  a  fixed  resolution 
accepted  the  cross  of  Christ.  I  was  now  taught  to 
rectify  every  wrong  that  I  had  committed,  to  forsake 
all  sin  and  to  take  up  a  daily  cross. 

"  I  also  became  better  acquainted  with  Mother  Ann 


57 

and  the  Elders  who  were  with  her,  and  am  a  witness  of 
the  purity  of  life  which  they  constantly  maintained. 
The  doctrine  they  taught  was  strictly  conformable  to 
the  precepts  and  example  of  Jesus  Christ.  By  obey- 
ing their  instruction  I  experienced  the  truth  of  their 
testimony.  I  was  blessed  with  heavenly  visions  and  felt 
my  faith  established  on  a  sure  foundation. 

"  I  visited  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  many  times 
at  Watervliet,  Harvard,  Ashfield,  Hancock,  and  New 
Lebanon,  and  freely  associated  with  all  the  leading 
members  of  the  Society.  To  my  great  satisfaction  I 
have  seen  that  the  principles  which  were  first  taught 
by  Mother  Ann  have  been  faithfully  kept  by  her  suc- 
cessors." 

Job  Bishop  was  among  the  itinerant  ministers  who 
visited  New  Hampshire  several  times  between  the 
years  1782  and  1792,  and  he  was  finally  chosen  as  a 
minister  over  the  bishopric  of  Canterbury  and  Enfield. 
In  his  ministrations,  Father  Job  always  spoke  in  the 
spirit  of  loving-kindness.  He  manifested  at  all  times 
a  great  degree  of  patience  and  was  constant  in  his  ex- 
hortations for  every  one  to  accept  the  beautiful  cross 
of  Christ.  Even  the  little  children  shared  largely  in 
his  parental  care  and  looked  upon  him  with  reverence 


58 

and  respect.  They  sensibly  felt  through  him  an  in- 
spiration of  holiness,  to  which  in  more  mature  years  they 
affectionately  bore  witness. 

During  a  term  of  more  than  forty  years  P'ather  Job 
Bishop  gave  his  whole  life  to  the  interests  of  the  soci- 
eties of  New  Hampshire.  He  allowed  no  object  of 
minor  consideration  to  absorb  his  time  or  to  detract 
from  the  loyalty  which  he  owed  to  God. 

Abundantly  gifted  in  the  manifestation  of  spirit 
power,  he  was  a  firm  believer  that  the  pure  in  heart 
only  could  see  God,  that  those  who  really  hunger  and 
thirst  after  righteousness  are  the  ones  that  are  filled 
with  the  treasures  of  Christ's  kingdom. 

The  death  of  Father  Job  Bishop  occurred  in  Can- 
terbury on  the  5th  of  December,  1831,  at  the  age  of 
70  years,  2  months,  and  6  days. 


ELIJAH  WILDS. — "  In  1781  I  heard  of  a  new  sect  of 
people  who  were  at  the  Square  House  in  Harvard.  I 
went  to  see  them.  The  power  of  their  testimony  and 
the  spirit  of  good  lives  which  I  felt  from  them,  con- 
vinced me  that  Mother  Ann  was  a  person  to  adminis- 
ter eternal  life  to  the  children  of  this  world. 

"They  taught  me  the  necessity  of  righting  all  my 


59 

wrongs  by  making  restitution  where  I  had  done  injury 
io  any  one,  and  of  living  a  pure  and  holy  life.  Mother 
and  the  Elders  were  entertained  while  visiting  this 
vicinity.  I  often  visited  Mother  and  the  Elders  at 
New  Lebanon  and  Watervliet  and  in  many  other 
places.  I  always  found  them  engaged  in  the  same 
kind  of  labors,  pulling  down  the  strongholds  of  sin 
and  building  up  Zion. 

"They  were  prudent,  temperate,  and  charitable; 
wise,  chaste,  and  discreet  in  their  language  and  deport- 
ment. In  consequence  of  Mother's  testimony  against 
all  sin  and  every  kind  of  impurity  of  the  flesh  and 
spirit,  and  the  great  conviction  it  produced  among 
the  people  in  this  vicinity,  a  tumultuous  mob  was 
raised  mostly  from  the  town  of  Harvard,  and  con- 
sisting altogether  of  the  enemies  of  the  cross. 

"  They  came  on  Sabbath  evening,  June  1,  1783, 
and  surrounded  the  house.  Some  of  the  leaders  had 
been  captains  in  the  militia  and  still  bore  that  title. 
About  one  hundred  men  followed  them  for  the  evident 
purpose  of  abusing  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders.  They 
surrounded  the  house  all  night  and  would  suffer  no  one 
to  go  out. 

"  When  daylight  appeared,  the  leaders  of  the  mob 


60 


called  for  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  to  come  out  to 
them,  but  they  did  not  think  proper  to  comply.  By 
permission  the  leaders  now  entered  the  house,  when 
Mother  and  the  Elders  requested  us  to  prepare  some 
breakfast  for  them,  and  these  men  sat  down  to  eat. 
Mother  then  advised  me  to  carry  some  food  to  those 
who  were  in  the  dooryard.  All  ate  freely.  After 
this  the  Elders  went  among  the  men,  and  Elder  James 
addressed  them  as  follows  : 

"  'Why  have  you  come  here  to  abuse  or  hurt  us? 
What  have  we  done?  Have  we  injured  your  persons 
or  property?  If  we  have  make  us  sensible  of  it,  and 
we  will  make  restitution.' 

"These  words  so  enraged  the  mob  that  they  seized 
him  by  one  arm  and  the  brethren  by  the  other  and 
held  him  till  he  cried  out,  '  Lord,  have  mercy  !  You 
will  pull  me  to  pieces.' 

"  At  this  cry  the  hands  of  the  mob  were  loosed  from 
him ;  and  Thomas  Buckmore  came  forward,  com- 
manded the  peace  and  ordered  the  mob  to  disperse. 
The  mob  then  requested  that  the  two  Elders,  William 
Lee  and  James  Whittaker,  would  go  with  them  to  the 
house  of  Jeremiah  Willard,  and  promised  that  they 
should  not  be  hurt. 


61 

"  Wishing  to  save  Mother  Ann  from  the  mob,  the 
brethren  consented    to   go.     At    evening    the    Elders 

* 

returned,  and  we  soon  learned  that  they  had  been 
shamefully  abused.  From  the  shoulders  to  the  waist, 
the  flesh  was  lacerated  to  a  jelly.  Mother  and  the 
whole  company  present  kneeled  in  prayer  to  God  to 
forgive  their  wicked  persecutors." 


PETER  AYEKS  was  born  in  Voluntown,  Conn.,  Sept. 
12,  1700.  His  first  visit  to  Mother  Ann  was  in  May, 
1780.  "Previous  to  this  time,"  he  says,  "I  had 
convictions  in  my  own  mind,  but  was  firmly  grounded 
when  I  came  into  the  presence  of  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders.  At  the  time  of  my  first  visit  to  this  relig- 
ious order  I  thought  I  would  take  express  pains  in 
regard  to  myself  and  not  be  deceived  by  any  one. 
My  visit  was  largely  one  of  curiosity,  as  I  supposed 
the  people  to  be  more  or  less  deluded.  In  order  to  be 
doubly  guarded,  I  concluded  to  take  some  food  with 
me  that  I  need  not  be  obliged  to  accept  an  invitation 
to  eat  at  their  table. 

"  I  was  kindly  received  and  conversed  freely  with 
several  of  the  Shakers  upon  matters  of  common 
interest,  till  the  first  half  of  the  day  had  nearly  passed 


62 

away.  Being  at  this  time  in  conversation  with  Elder 
John  Hocknell,  he  extended  an  invitation  for  me  to 
dine  with  them,  when  Mother  Ann  immediately 
remarked,  '  We  will  let  our  brother  Peter  take  the 
food  which  he  has  brought  with  him,  as  he  prefers  to 
do  that  rather  than  to  dine  with  us.' 

"  How  Mother  knew  my  mind  I  was  unable  to  tell, 
as  I  was  very  careful  of  my  words  in  regard  to  the 
course  I  had  chosen  to  follow.  They  then  invited  me 
to  remain  with  them  over  the  Sabbath,  and  Elder 
John  Hockuell  spoke  very  kindly  and  seriously : 
'  Young  man,  you  should  confess  your  sins  to  God, 
and  live  a  new  life.' 

"  Subsequently,  I  visited  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  three  times  before  I  fully  concluded  to  abide  by 
their  counsels.  I  became  persuaded  that  they  were 
the  people  of  God,  and  I  accepted  their  testimony. 
I  saw  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  at  Stephentown 
and  attended  worship  with  them. 

"  Several  persons  stood  by  the  door  as  spectators, 
and  Mother  invited  them  to  come  in  and  take  part  in 
the  service.  I  was  at  a  meeting  in  Hancock,  Mass., 
at  the  house  of  Stephen  Fitch,  and  a  mob  gathered 
around  the  house  while  Father  William  Lee  was 


63 

speaking.  Several  of  the  brethren  went  out  among 
the  mob,  but  Elder  John  Hocknell  advised  us  to 
return  to  the  house. 

14  Mother  Ann  spoke  kindly  to  these  persecutors; 
but  they  were  very  unreasonable  in  their  replies  and 
in  their  false  accusations.  It  was  of  but  little  conse- 
quence to  this  reckless  mob  what  were  the  words  or 
actions  if  they  could  only  find  some  pretext  whereby 
to  accuse  Mother  Ann  and  her  followers." 

"They  asked  Father  William  what  he  had  to  say. 
'  I  am  clear  of  your  charges  before  God  and  his  angels.' 
Mother  Ann,  Father  William,  and  Hannah  Kendall, 
were,  however,  arrested  and  tried  and  fined  $6.25 
each.  Such  was  the  injustice  of  a  hypocritical  and 
sectarian  jury." 

Peter  lived  in  the  society  at  Canterbury  for  several 
years.  He  peacefully  breathed  his  last  on  the  14th 
of  September,  1857,  having  reached  the  97th  year  of 
his  age. 


JOHN  WARDLEY.  After  he  had  accepted  the  faith 
of  the  Believers,  he  made  a  journey  to  Ashfield,  Mass., 
to  have  an  interview  with  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders, 
who  were  holding  meetings  in  that  place.  While  there 


64 

he  asked  the  advice  of  Mother  Ann  in  reference  to  the 
settlement  of  his  temporal  affairs,  as  he  was  quite 
anxious  to  enter  the  family  of  Believers.  Mother  Ann 
asked,  "Are  your  parents  still  living?"  John  replied, 
"My  mother  has  passed  away,  but  I  am  living  with 
my  father  in  the  town  of  Suttou,  N.  H."  "Then," 
said  Mother  Ann,  "  I  advise  you,  young  man,  to  re- 
turn to  your  home  and  honestly  to  confess  your  sins 
to  your  father,  and  then  you  will  be  able  to  hold  your 
testimony.  Own  the  gospel  of  Christ  wherever  you 
go  and  that  will  give  you  strength  and  protection.  If 
you  are  ashamed  to  own  Christ  before  men,  he  will  not 
own  you  before  God  and  his  angels." 

Brother  John  passed  away  October  23,  1852,  in  the 
96th  year  of  his  age. 


BENJAMIN  WHITCHER  was  born  in  Stratham,  N.  H., 
March  8,  1750.  "Although  I  was  not  brought  up 
under  the  religious  discipline  of  any  organized  society, 
yet  the  principles  of  strict  morality  were  ever  enjoined 
upon  me  by  my  parents.  In  1776  I  became  a  member 
of  the  Freewill  church.  I  also  became  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  account  of  the  Shakers. 

"From  the   autumn  of  1782,  I  became  personally 


65 

acquainted  with  the  leading  characters  of  the  society 
at  Watervliet,  N.  Y.  I  visited  them  at  Ashfield  and 
at  Shirley,  always  spending  several  days  with  them 
and  attending  all  their  religious  meetings. 

"  Having  known  Mother  Ann  Lee,  Elder  William 
Lee,  Elder  James  Whittaker,  and  others  so  familiarly, 
makes  me  able  to  bear  witness  of  their  piety  and 
morality,  as  well  as  of  the  purity  of  their  doctrines. 
They  were  meek  and  humble,  kind  and  benevolent, 
just  and  upright  in  their  deportment. 

"  They  were  industrious  and  prudent  in  all  temporal 
concerns,  and  wisely  temperate  in  all  things.  I  saw 
nothing,  at  any  time,  but  what  an  enlightened  con- 
science could  approve. 

"Although  they  were  greatly  persecuted  for  their 
testimony,  and  suffered  severe  personal  abuse,  yet 
they  reviled  not,  nor  did  they  seek  the  least  revenge. 
They  were  often  filled  with  godly  sorrow,  and  poured 
forth  their  prayers  and  tears  to  God  for  the  protection 
and  salvation  of  souls." 

"In  this,  their  hearts  were  often  filled  with  joy  and 
thanksgiving  to  God  for  the  merciful  display  of  His 
power  and  goodness.  They  were  zealous,  powerful, 
and  joyful  in  the  worship  of  God.  They  were  very 


66 

kind  and  charitable  to  the  poor  and  needy  of  all 
classes,  and  always  taught  this  to  their  followers  as  a 
necessary  and  abiding  principle  of  righteousness.  They 
could,  with  the  greatest  propriety,  say  to  their  people, 
'  Be  ye  followers  of  us,  even  as  we  follow  Christ.'  " 

After  accepting  the  testimony  of  renewed  light  and 
learning  from  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  the  ben- 
efits of  a  spirit  of  universal  interest  for  all,  he  opened 
his  house  to  all  who  accepted  the  same  form  of  faith, 
till  numbered  in  his  family  were  not  less  than  forty- 
three  persons.  All  sat  at  one  common  table,  and 
were  engaged  in  the  business  of  the  place,  either  in 
the  house  or  on  the  farm. 

When  the  ministers  from  New  Lebanon  made  their 
visits,  the  meetings  were  held  every  day,  both  morn- 
ing and  evening,  during  their  sojourn,  which  was 
usually  eight  or  ten  days.  For  ten  years  Benjamin 
and  Mary  AVhitcher  continued  as  the  faithful  servants- 
of  the  Lord  in  providing  for  others,  as  well  as,  and 
often  better  than,  for  themselves. 

That  remarkable  revival  of  religion  of  1776  en- 
listed the  interest  of  Mary  Whitcher,  and  paved  the 
way  for  their  acceptance  of  the  testimony  of  Mother 
Ann  Lee.  As  a  companion  of  Benjamin  Whitcher, 


67 

Mary  stood  in  every  respect  his  equal, — an  economist 
iu  the  things  of  this  life,  a  guide  to  the  family,  a  pro- 
tector among  those  who  sought  the  hospitality  of  their 
home,  and  as  a  conscientious,  devoted,  and  Christian 
parent.  The  best  witness  of  the  goodness  of  her  heart 
and  of  her  motherly  affection,  is  that  her  three  sons  and 
her  daughter,  through  a  long  life,  always  spoke  of  her 
as  a  kind  and  affectionate  guardian. 


MOTHER  ANN  and  the  Elders  would  occasionally  re- 
late to  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  some  of  their  own 
experience  and  the  sufferings  through  which  they 
passed  iu  the  earlier  part  of  their  faith. 

Mother  Ann's  experience  in  particular,  as  it  evi- 
denced her  indefatigable  zeal  and  invincible  fortitude 
of  soul,  was  very  instructive  and  interesting.  To 
those  who  accepted  the  faith  it  had  a  great  effect  in 
stimulating  them  to  faithfulness  in  the  way  of  Ged. 

Just  previous  to  the  imprisonment  of  the  Believers, 
in  Albany,  they  were  all  under  much  tribulation,  as 
they  expected  that  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  would 
be  driven  from  their  home.  Their  meetings  were 
seasons  of  prayer  and  sadness.  At  this  time  Mother 
Ann  entered  the  room,  and  said  to  the  Brethren  and 


68 

Sisters  "  The  wicked  men  of  Albany  are  plotting 
against  us  ;  they  are  making  an  effort  to  drive  us  from 
our  home,  and  it  is  unknown  to  me  whether  I  shall 
ever  see  you  again  in  this  world." 

To  a  company  that  visited  Watervliet  in  1780,  she 
said,  "  I  love  the  day  when  I  first  received  the  gospel ; 
I  call  it  rny  spiritual  birthday.  At  that  time  I  prayed 
earnestly  to  God,  day  and  night.  I  was,  at  times, 
under  great  tribulation,  so  that  I  could  not  rest.  I 
prayed  to  feel  a  sense  of  the  sufferings  of  those  who 
were  in  distress,  that  I  might  keep  my  soul  awake  to 
God. 

"  I  made  a  confession  of  all  sin  to  my  Elders,  one 
by  one,  and  repented  of  them  in  the  same  manner.  I 
then  labored  to  overcome  the  nature  of  sin  for  myself. 
It  was  made  known  to  me  by  the  revelation  of  God 
that  he  would  support  me  through  all  trials,  and 
establish  me  an  Elder  in  the  Church. 

"  When  I  set  out  to  serve  God,  I  served  Him  day 
and  night,  aud  prayed  for  deliverance  from  everything 
that  was  offensive  in  his  sight.  Many  times  when  I 
was  about  my  work  I  felt  the  blessed  gifts  of  sorrow. 
If  I  was  weary  and  in  need  of  rest,  I  labored  for  the 
spirit  of  God  to  aid  me,  that  I  might  feel  refreshed. 


69 

"I  strove  to  be  temperate  in  all  that  I  ate  and 
drank,  that  my  soul  might  hunger  for  nothing  but 
God.  The  Lord  revealed  to  me  the  depth  of  man's 
loss,  what  it  was  and  the  way  of  redemption.  Then  I 
was  able  to  bear  an  open  testimony  against  all  sin, 
and  I  felt  the  love  of  God  flow  into  my  soul  like  a 
fountain  of  living  water. 

"Before  I  found  Christ,  I  found  that  I  had  a  de- 
ceitful heart  and  was  very  wicked,  so  that  I  could  not 
trust  to  my  own  soul,  and  I  made  this  promise  to  my 
God  :  '  I  will  not  allow  my  soul  to  rest  till  I  have 
received  a  baptism  into  the  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus.' 

"I  cannot  deny  this  manifestation  of  the  goodness 
of  God,  but  I  must  dwell  in  the  light  forevermore." 


IV. 

PERSECUTIONS    THAT    FELL    TO    THE    LOT    OF    MOTHER  ANN 

AND    THE    ELDERS    WHILE    THEY    RESIDED    IN 

EHGLAHD. 

The  apostle  has  very  kindly  left  us  this  assurance, 
"All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer 
persecution." 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  learned  by  a  long  and 


70 

painful  experience  the  truthfulness  of  this  apostolic 
assertion. 

So  soon  as  they  left  the  ordinary  course  of  the 
world  and  gave  their  souls  in  prayer  to  God,  that  they 
might  become  purified  temples  for  the  holy  spirit  to 
dwell  in,  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  began  to 
annoy  them  and  finally  to  persecute  them  in  a  mali- 
cious and  savage  spirit. 

Some  of  these  instances  that  occurred  while  they 
lived  in  England  were  related  by  the  Elders  to  the 
Believers  in  this  country. 

They  are  striking  evidences  of  the  inveterate  hatred 
of  a  lost  world,  against  every  increasing  manifestation 
of  Divine  Light.  An  attempt  was  made  upon  the  life 
of  Mother  Ann,  but  it  does  not  appear  that  this  was 
done  by  any  legal  process.  It  is  supposed  that  it  was 
stimulated  by  the  connivance  of  some  of  the  officers  of 
the  stone  prison  with  the  designs  of  her  enemies. 

Mother  Ann  was  confined  in  a  small  cell  of  the 
prison  with  the  evident  intention  of  starving  her 
to  death,  as  none  of  the  officers  of  the  prison 
visited  her  during  this  time.  Here  she  was  kept 
fourteen  days  without  any  kind  of  sustenance,  except 
what  was  conveyed  to  her,  privately,  through  the 


71 

keyhole  of  the  door,  after  the  first  two  clays,  ouce  in 
twenty-four  hours. 

This  act  of  great  kindness  was  done  by  one  of  the 
Believers,  who  found  access  to  the  door  of  her  prison, 
and  inserted  the  stem  of  a  pipe  through  the  keyhole. 
Into  the  bowl  of  this  pipe  he  poured  a  small  quantity 
of  milk,  mixed  with  a  little  wine,  which  was  her  only 
temporal  support  during  the  whole  time  of  the  im- 
prisonment. 

At  the  end  of  fourteen  days  the  door  was  unlocked, 
and  to  the  great  surprise  of  her  enemies,  she  was  not 
only  alive,  but  as  well  as  when  she  entered  the  prison. 
Some  who  were  present  and  saw  Mother  Ann  in  such 
perfect  health  said  that  a  supernatural  power  at- 
tended her,  and  declared  that  it  was  wrong  to  im- 
prison or  to  oppress  such  persons. 

Speaking  of  this  instance  Mother  Ann  remarked, 
"  Because  I  bore  a  testimony  against  their  sins,  and 
told  them  of  their  wicked  lives,  they  hated  me. 

"You  must  all  be  faithful,  and  they  will  hate  you 
as  they  have  hated  me,  for  wicked  men  and  women 
will  always  hate  those  who  take  up  their  crosses 
against  the  sins  of  the  world." 

Elder  John  Hocknell  remarked  that  the  people  were 


72 

astonished  when  they  saw  Mother  Ann  walk  so 
actively  after  such  an  imprisonment. 

Elder  James  Whittaker,  speaking  of  this  persecu- 
tion, said  :  "  I  was  young  at  that  time,  and  had  but 
little  acquaintance  with  Mother  Ann,  but  I  could  not 
rest  as  I  wanted  to  do  something  for  her.  At  length 
I  thought  what  I  might  do,  and  bought  a  bottle  which 
I  could  carry  in  my  pocket.  I  then  bought  some 
wine  and  some  milk,  and  a  pipe  with  a  long  stem.  At 
night  I  waited  till  all  were  asleep,  then  went  to  the 
prison  and  accomplished  my  mission  of  mercy  as  God 
had  led  me.  This  I  did  several  times,  and  I  know  I 
received  a  blessing  of  God." 

Mother  Ann  relates  that  one  of  her  brothers  was 
very  much  opposed  to  her  religions  teaching.  He 
spoke  in  very  rough  terms  to  her  about  it,  and  she 
said,  "I  felt  no  liberty  to  answer  him."  "Will  you 
not  answer  me?"  said  he.  "At  this  he  became  so 
angry  that  he  obtained  a  staff  and  abusively  used  it 
upon  my  person,  but  I  sensibly  saw  the  bright  rays  of 
the  glory  of  God  which  shielded  me  from  harm ;  I 
cried  to  God  for  his  healing  power  and  it  came  like 
balsam  to  my  soul. 

"A  mob  arose  at  one  time  and  seemed  determined 


73 

to  put  an  end  to  my  existence.  They  curried  me  into 
the  highway,  and  ordered  me  to  advance.  I  made 
the  attempt  but  was  thrown  to  the  ground.  When  I 
arose  and  began  to  walk  they  struck  and  kicked  me 
every  few  steps  for  more  than  a  mile.  I  was  so  faint 
that  I  thought  they  would  take  my  life. 

"While  I  was  suffering  from  this  merciless  mob 
not  one  friend  was  allowed  to  be  with  me  ;   but  God, 
in  his  mercy,  remembered  me,  and   sent  a  man   who 
was  instrumental  in  my  deliverance. 

"This  man  was  impressed  to  go  somewhere,  but  he 
could  not  tell  where,  nor  for  what  purpose.  Having 
ordered  his  horse  he  rode  hastily,  as  for  the  saving  of 
his  own  life,  and  soon  came  to  a  large  concourse  of 
people.  He  then  inquired  about  their  business.  On 
being  informed  he  rode  to  the  place  where  I  was  and, 
commanding  the  mob  to  desist,  reproved  them  for 
their  cruel  conduct,  and  ordered  them  to  disperse 
immediately.  He  then  inquired  if  I  had  any  friends 
present,  if  not  he  would  care  for  me  himself. 

"  Elder  John  Hocknell  soon  arrived  and  stated  that 
he  was  my  friend.  Thus  God  made  use  of  this  noble 
man  to  do  his  will.  '  And  the  earth  opened  her 
mouth  and  helped  the  woman.'  " 


74 

Elder  John  Hocknell  remarked,  "  I  followed  closely 
in  the  rear  of  the  mob,  through  the  hope  of  rendering 
some  assistance  to  Mother  Ann.  I  had  not  proceeded 
far  when  I  was  seized  by  several  persons  and  rudely 
thrown  into  a  cesspool.  It  was  with  much  difficulty 
that  I  escaped  from  this  unpleasant  place.  On 
obtaining  my  freedom  I  went  immediately  into  a  bath 
and  then  secured  a  change  of  garments.  In  a  short 
time  I  was  again  on  the  road  and  soon  overtook  the 
mob.  They  had  supposed  that  I  should  not  be  seen 
again,  and  my  presence  aroused  their  savage  natures, 
so  that  they  beat  and  abused  me  severely,  then  threw 
me  into  a  slongh. 

"  Although  I  was  in  pain  and  my  head  and  face 
much  bruised  and  bloody,  I  prayed  to  bear  it  all  with 
patience.  After  these  inhuman  creatures  left  me,  a 
poor  woman  came  and  bound  up  my  head.  I  took 
another  bath  and  again  changed  my  garments,  and 
once  more  went  in  search  of  Mother  Ann.  When  I 
came  to  the  place  where  she  was,  the  noble  man  was 
reproving  and  dispersing  the  mob.  Agreeably  to  his 
orders  I  took  good  care  of  Mother  Ann.  We  went 
and  obtained  some  food  and  then  returned  home  in 
peace." 


75 

Other  instances  of  persecution  were  related  by 
Mother  Ann.  "Once,"  said  she,  "I  hid  myself 
from  a  mob  in  a  large  quantity  of  wool  that  was  in 
the  attic  of  a  house.  I  heard  the  mob  inquire  foi 
me,  and  then  threaten  to  search  the  place.  The 
man  gave  them  liberty  and  they  came  into  the  loft 
where  I  had  made  my  hiding  place.  I  heard  them 
say,  '  She  is  not  here.  There  is  nothing  here  but 
wool ! '  So  they  left  the  house  and  I  went  down  and 
'rested  in  peace  that  night. 

"  At  one  time  I  was  accused  of  blasphemy.  My 
accusers  told  me  that  my  tongue  must  be  bored 
through  with  a  hot  iron  and  that  I  must  be  branded  on 
the  cheek.  I  was  then  arraigned  before  the  ministers 
of  the  church.  They  wanted  me  to  talk  to  them  as  I 
had  talked  to  others.  I  told  them  that  they  must 
wait,  for  it  was  the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  God. 
After  a  consultation  among  themselves  they  warned 
the  people  not  to  hurt  me.  A  mob,  however,  is  never 
satisfied,  and  some  of  them  said  that  the  Shakers 
should  be  stoned  to  death. 

"  Father  William,  Father  James,  Daniel  Whittaker, 
James  Shepard,  and  myself  were  then  led  into  a  val- 
ley to  be  stoned.  Daniel  Whittaker  receiving  a  wound 


76 

ou  the  head,  threw  the  mob  into  a  contention,  and 
through  fear  of  the  civil  law  they  soon  dispersed. 

"  While  they  were  throwing  the  stones  I  felt  myself 
surrounded  by  the  spirit  of  God  and  my  soul  was 
filled  with  love.  I  knew  that  they  could  not  kill  me 
because  my  work  upon  the  earth  was  not  done. 

"  At  one  time  I  was  severely  bruised  by  being 
dragged  from  the  house  by  wicked  men,  and  forced 
into  a  rude  cart.  They  then  drove  through  several  of 
the  streets,  and  across  the  lots,  and  allowed  me  to  be 
shamefully  abused  by  the  people,  who  threw  mud  and 
filth  at  me  till  we  arrived  at  the  court-house.  The 
court  was  in  session  and  I  was  taken  before  the  judges 
who  gave  me  the  liberty  to  speak  my  faith  unmo- 
lested. The  case  was  then  dismissed. 

"  Sometimes  the  mobs  would  throw  stones  in  at  the 
windows,  and  disturb  the  worship,  and  often  put  the 
family  to  much  cost  and  trouble." 

At  one  time  an  attempt  was  made  to  seize  Mother 
Ann  and  the  principal  members  of  the  Society  while 
they  were  engaged  in  the  worship  of  God,  that  they 
might  have  a  lawful  pretence  to  punish  them  for 
breaking  the  Sabbath.  For  this  purpose  several 
church  officers  and  spies  had  been  placed  in  the  streets 


77 

as  watchmen,  under  the  plea  of  more  carefully  guard- 
ing the  Sabbath. 

Mother  Ann  being  forewarned  of  God,  had  sent 
Father  William  out  of  the  town  early  in  the  morning. 
The  Believers  assembled  and  began  their  worship, 
which  was  attended  with  a  manifestation  of  the  power 
of  God.  The  report  was  heard,  the  rumor  spread, 
and  anti-Christ  was  roused.  It  was  at  the  time  of  the 
morning  service,  and  several  of  the  church  officers 
came  with  a  strong  party  to  seize  the  offenders. 

Mother  Ann  and  her  little  family  were  worshiping 
God  in  the  upper  part  of  the  house.  The  mob  sur- 
rounded the  place,  burst  open  the  doors,  ascended  the 
stairs  and  seized  all  the  company,  but  were  greatly 
disappointed  in  not  finding  William  Lee.  A  search 
was  made  but  it  did  not  prove  successful. 

Mary  Hocknell  was  closely  interrogated  and  threat- 
ened by  the  mob,  to  make  her  tell  where  William  Lee 
could  be  found,  but  she  refused  to  answer.  After 
being  shamefully  abused  she  was  taken  before  the  offi- 
cers of  the  church.  Here  she  was  again  examined, 
threatened,  coaxed,  flattered,  and  money  offered  to 
her,  but  all  iu  vain.  Escaping  from  her  persecutors, 
Mary  returned  to  the  family. 


78 

Mother  Ann  and  those  who  were  with  her  were  con- 
veyed to  the  prison,  where  they  continued  to  sing  and 
shout  and  glorify  God,  so  as  to  be  heard  at  a  great 
distance.  The  next  morning  they  were  all  released 
except  Mother  Ann  and  John  Lee.  These  were  taken 
to  another  prison  and  kept  in  confinement  for  several 
weeks.  Mary  Hocknell  frequently  carried  food  and 
articles  of  clothing  to  them. 

In  this  prison  Mother  Ann  received  the  revelations 
of  God.  Deep  and  important  mysteries  were  revealed 
to  her,  and  by  the  power  and  authority  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  she  was  commissioned  to  lead  the  Society. 

When  she  was  released  from  this  imprisonment  she 
took  Mary  Hocknell  with  her,  collected  the  Society 
together,  and  opened  her  revelations  with  the  most 
astonishing  power  of  God.  All  admitted  that  the 
caudle  of  the  Lord  was  in  her  hand,  and  that  she  was 
able,  by  the  light  thereof,  to  search  every  heart  and 
try  every  soul.  From  this  time  Mother  Ann  took 
charge  of  the  Society  and  was  received  and  acknowl- 
edged as  the  first  pillar  of  the  church  of  God  on  earth. 

COMING    TO     AMERICA. 

In  referring  to  the  passage  to  America,  Mother  Ann 
remarked,  "It  was  revealed  to  me  that  I  must  come 


79 

to  America.  A  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  occa- 
sion. Many  gifts  were  presented  in  confirmation  of 
our  coming,  as  prophecies,  revelations,  visions,  and 
dreams.  In  the  zeal  of  the  meeting,  a  great  deal  of 
patience  had  to  be  exercised  in  waiting  for  each  other 
to  manifest  their  gifts.  It  was  a  joyful  meeting  and 
continued  for  several  hours. 

''Elder  John  Hocknell  then  went  in  search  of  a  ves- 
sel in  which  to  embark.  He  found  one  that  was  said 
to  be  condemned.  I  told  him  that  God  would  not 
condemn  it  when  we  were  in  it.  While  we  were  on 
the  voyage  I  was  constrained  to  testify  against  the 
wickedness  of  the  seamen,  for  which  they  threatened 
to  throw  me  overboard.  1  had  no  occasion  to  fear 
them,  for  my  trust  was  in  God,  and  they  were  not 
suffered  to  harm  me  during  the  passage." 


V. 

MANIFESTATIONS    OF     THE    SPIRIT    OF     GOD    THROUGH 
MOTHER    AJfN. 

Those  who  heard  the  testimony  of  Ann  Lee  and 
learned  of  the  heart-searching  power  of  her  spirit, 
admitted  that  she  was  an  eminent  witness  of  the  work 


80 

of  God.  "Her  words  were  like  flames  of  fire,  and 
her  voice  like  peals  of  thunder !  "  Well,  said  the 
prophet,  "Who  shall  abide  the  day  of  his  [Christ's] 
coming?  For  it  is  like  a  refiner's  fire  and  like  ful- 
ler's soap." 

"  The  Lord  who  brought  me  over  the  great  waters," 
said  Mother  Ann,  "  has  redeemed  my  soul.  T  hear 
the  angels  sing ;  I  see  the  glory  of  God  as  the  sun  in 
its  brightness ;  I  see  souls  coming  into  the  first  resur- 
rection." 

The  way  of  God  will  grow  more  and  more  into  a 
life  of  spiritual  discipline,  and  so  exact  that  a  wilful 
departure  will  bring  its  own  condemnation. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  abounded  in  visions, 
prophesies,  and  revelations.  These  were  administered 
to  those  that  embraced  the  testimony.  They  were 
given  to  strengthen,  confirm,  and  establish  the  faith 
which  the  people  had  received,  and  were  preparatory 
to  the  substance  which  was  to  follow.  These  gifts 
were  numerous  and  at  that  time  very  important,  yet 
being  for  the  most  part  mere  outward  signs  and  opera- 
tions, they  were  considered  of  secondary  importance, 
because  they  could  not,  of  themselves,  accomplish  the 
real  work  of  redemption.  In  proportion  as  the  people 


81 

entered  into  the  more  enduring  substance  of  the 
gospel,  these  outward  gifts  became  less  and  less  nec- 
essary for  them. 

On  the  return  of  Mother  A.nn  from  her  imprison- 
ment in  Poughkeepsie,  she  spoke  to  the  Believers  as 
follows:  "You  are  called  in  relation  to  the  rest  of 
mankind,  and  through  your  faith  and  obedience  they 
must  receive  the  gospel.  Sorrow  and  suffering  will 
never  cease  in  the  church  till  all  souls  have  heard  the 
gospel  of  salvation.  This  will  be  offered  freely  to 
every  one,  and  will  be  a  savor  of  life  unto  life  or  of 
death  unto  death. 

"This  testimony  of  Christ  will  overcome  all 
nations.  It  will  increase,  and  mankind  will  see  the 
decayed  foundation  of  anti-Christ's  kingdom.  God 
will  draw  the  line  between  the  righteous  and  the 
unrighteous.  Fear  not,  neither  be  afraid,  for  God 
will  deliver  his  people. 

"  Some  among  you  may  think  that  you  will  yet 
subdue  and  overcome  the  nations  of  the  earth,  but 
you  are  mistaken.  They  have  that  work  to  do  for 
themselves.  They  will  contend  with  each  other  until 
they  become  so  humble  that  they  will  be  willing  to 
receive  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  may  build 


82 

up,  but  God  will  pull  down.  They  may  build  upon  a 
false  foundation,  but  God  will  pull  down,  until  they 
can  build  no  more  ;  but  you  can  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it. 

"  After  I  have  closed  my  work  in  this  world  there 
will  be  a  great  increase  of  the  gospel.  It  will  be  as 
with  a  man  who  begins  with  the  world  and  accumu- 
lates an  interest.  At  his  death  he  leaves  his  interest 
with  those  who  will  improve  upon  it  and  gather 
more. 

"The  time  will  come  when  the  church  will  be 
gathered  into  order,  but  not  till  after  my  decease. 
The  wisdom  and  knowledge  and  light  of  God  will 
increase  in  the  church  till  Zion  travels  to  her  full 
glory.  Joseph  Meacham  will  be  a  father  to  all  the 
Believers  in  America,  for  God  has  called  and  anointed 
him  for  that  place. 

"When  the  ministration  of  those  who  came  from 
England  closes  then  you  will  see  peaceable  times. 
Then  you  can  worship  God  under  your  own  vines  and 
fig  trees,  and  none  of  the  wicked  shall  make  you 
afraid.  Then  you  will  not  need  to  teach  one  another 
to  know  the  Lord,  for  all  the  faithful  will  know 
Him." 


83 

At  the  expiration  of  eight  years  the  testimony 
closed,  and  then  the  persecution  ceased.  The  Be- 
lievers were  able  to  worship  God,  unmolested,  in 
their  several  places  appointed  for  that  purpose. 

THE    IMPRISONMENT    OF    THE    BELIEVERS    IN    ALBANY. 

Close  upon  this  followed  the  spirit  of  persecution 
which  charged  Mother  Ann  as  being  an  enemy  to 
the  country  j  because  the  testimony  was  against  the 
spirit  of  war.  As  this  occurred  at  the  time  of  the 
Revolutionary  struggle  a  very  decided  prejudice  was 
aroused,  and  Mother  and  the  Elders  were  accused  of 
maintaining  a  secret  correspondence  with  the  enemy, 
and  the  charge  of  treason  was  publicly  alleged  against 
them. 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  excited  an  alarm 
among  the  children  of  this  world  who  viewed  with 
unpleasant  apprehension  this  new  religion,  embraced 
as  it  was  with  such  enthusiastic  zeal  by  so  many 
persons. 

As  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  was  a  testimony  of 
peace,  it  gave  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of 
Christ  to  take  advantage  of  the  Believers  as  the 
country  was  in  a  war  with  Great  Britain.  They  rep- 


84 

resented  the  Believers  as  enemies  to  the  country,  and 
this  charge  was  made  the  pretext  for  many  abuses 
which  the}7  were  obliged  to  suffer. 

The  first  open  act  of  persecution  that  took  place 
after  the  testimony  was  preached  in  America  was  in 
July,  1780.  As  many  people  from  New  Lebanon,  Han- 
cock, and  other  places  resorted  to  Niskayuna  to  hear 
the  word  of  God,  those  Believers  who  were  able  took 
with  them  provisions  for  their  support.  Evil-minded 
men  in  the  vicinity  of  New  Lebanon  accused  the 
Believers  of  acting  against  the  civil  government, 
which  soon  led  to  a  cruel  persecution. 

David  Darrow  of  New  Lebanon,  while  driving  a 
flock  of  sheep  to  Niskayuna,  was  seized  by  three 
men.  The  sheep  were  stolen  and  David  was  taken 
before  Matthew  Adgate,  a  justice  of  the  peace  under 
the  royal  government. 

The  charge  of  treason  was  brought  against  him, 
but  as  Adgate  had  no  authority  to  try  such  cases 
David  was  sent  under  guard  to  Albany  and  delivered 
to  the  Committee  of  Safety,  to  be  tried  by  them. 

John  Hocknell  and  Joseph  Meacharn  were  sent,  by 
the  Believers,  to  Albany  to  witness  the  course  of  the 
trial,  but  on  their  arrival  they  were  held  for  examina- 


85 


tion  before  the  committee.  These  accusers  knew  it  was 
contrary  to  the  faith  of  the  Believers  to  bear  arms  arid 
become  soldiers,  and  on  this  account  flattered  them- 
selves with  the  hope  of  confirming  the  charge  of  treason. 

As  the  minds  of  the  committee  had  already  been 
impressed  with  this  fact,  they  were  ready  to  exert 
their  authority,  according  to  their  discretion.  After 
an  examination  the  Brethren  were  ordered  to  promise 
obedience  to  the  laws,  without  being  informed  what 
those  laws  should  be. 

The  result  was  as  might  have  been  expected.  The 
prisoners,  whose  faith  and  conscience  bound  them  to 
obey  every  just  and  righteous  law,  without  any  exter- 
nal obligation,  could  not  promise  obedience  to  laws 
which  were  yet  unknown,  and  which  in  all  probability 
would  be  unjust  and  oppressive.  Consequently  the 
committee  sent  them  to  prison. 

But  the  imprisonment  of  only  three  persons,  David 
Darrow,  Joseph  Meacham,  and  John  Hocknell,  was 
not  considered  as  being  sufficient  to  stop  the  progress 
of  the  testimony  of  the  word  of  God.  They  next 
seized  Hezekiah  Hammond  and  Joel  Pratt,  two  influ- 
ential preachers  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  committed 
them  to  prison. 


86 

An  officer  was  sent  to  the  home  of  the  Believers 
and  Mother  Ann,  Elder  William  Lee,  and  Elder 
James  Whittaker  were  arrested  and  taken  to  Albany. 

After  passing  a  short  examination  before  the  com- 
mittee and  being  charged  as  enemies  to  the  country, 
they  were  committed  to  prison.  This  was  a  day  of 

• 

sadness  for  the  little  community,  and  their  sorrows 
were  in  tears  and  prayers  for  the  protection  and  safe 
return  of  these,  their  best  gospel  friends. 

Mary  Partington  was  permitted  to  accompany 
Mother  Ann  as  her  companion,  and  to  assist  her  as 
best  she  could  under  these  unpleasant  conditions. 
Calvin  Harlow  also  went  to  Albany  to  render  what 
assistance  he  was  able,  to  the  Brethren. 

The  company  were  imprisoned  in  the  old  city  hall, 
but  after  a  few  days  were  removed  to  a  prison  in  the 
"  Old  Fort,"  where  the  Tories  and  prisoners  of  war 
were  confined.  All  the  leading  characters  of  the  gos- 
pel work  were  now  under  arrest  by  the  instigation  of 
evil-minded  men,  who  had  thought  to  suppress  the 
testimony  by  persecution. 

The  Believers  were  still  zealous  in  their  religious 
service  and  in  supporting  the  testimony  of  truth  at  all 
hazards.  No  outward  opposition  could  lessen  the 


87 

zeal  of  a  people  who  had  been  awakened  by  the  resur- 
rection power  of  Christ,  and  who  by  their  obedience 
to  the  truth  had  been  made  partakers  of  the  power  of 
salvation  from  all  sin. 

The  next  person  to  be  arrested  was  Samuel  Johnson 
of  New  Lebanon.  It  was  during  the  hour  of  worship, 
on  the  Sabbath,  and  while  Samuel  was  engaged  in 
prayer.  Several  persons  hurriedly  entered  the  church 
and  rudely  dragged  the  praying  brother  from  the 
meeting.  After  a  mock  trial  before  the  justice, 
Adgate,  he  was  taken  to  Albany  and  delivered  to  the 
committee  for  further  trial. 

Samuel  had  formerly  been  a  minister  in  a  Presbyte- 
rian church,  and  the  crime  for  which  he  was  charged 
was  in  saying  :  "  People  cannot  follow  Christ  and  live 
in  wars  and  fightings." 

The  committee  represented  to  him  the  danger  of 
preaching  such  doctrines  among  the  people.  Samuel 
replied, — "  I  speak  what  God  gives  me  to  speak.  I 
have  spoken  no  more."  The  committee  remarked, 
"  The  elect  lady  will  be  sent  to  the  British  army  at 
New  York,"  and  intimated  that  the  society  of  Believ- 
ers would  be  broken  up. 

"  She  is  the  elect  lady,  indeed   and  in  truth,"  re- 


88 

plied  Samuel,  "  but  whether  she  lives  or  dies,  I  know 
that  the  work  is  of  God,  and  that  this  testimony  is 
the  testimony  of  truth."  Samuel  then  informed  the 
committee  that  he  received  his  light  on  the  subject  of 
war  from  the  New  Testament,  and  not  from  the  Be- 
lievers. 

He  was  fully  convinced  in  his  own  mind  that  those 
who  follow  Christ  cannot  live  in  wars  and  fightings. 
"Before  receiving  this  conviction,"  said  he,  "  I  was 
very  zealous  in  the  cause  of  the  country,  but  knowing 
the  truth  of  Christ's  word  I  could  proceed  no  further." 

The  committee  then  informed  Samuel  that  they 
would  not  suffer  such  doctrines  to  be  preached  among 
the  people. 

Samuel  replied,  "  I  shall  speak  what  God  gives  me 
to  speak ;  for  I  feel  it  my.  duty  to  obey  God  rather 
than  man."  This  remark  offended  them  very  much, 
and  they  were  on  the  point  of  condemning  him  to  be 
executed  as  a  traitor  when  Dr.  Stringer,  one  of  the 
committee,  declared  Samuel  to  be  insane,  and  he  was 
ordered  to  be  imprisoned  in  the  jail  of  the  old  city  hall. 

After  the  excitement  was  over,  many  candid  and 
thoughtful  men  expressed  their  displeasure  at  the  in- 
justice of  the  proceedings. 


89 

However,  this  caused  a  more  extensive  circulation 
of  the  religious  principles  than  would  otherwise  have 
been  if  the  enemies  of  the  cross  had  not  resorted  to 
persecution.  A  great  many  people  visited  the  pris- 
oners, and,  after  having  heard  their  testimony  of  the 
work  of  God,  were  led  to  accept  the  truth,  and  to 
seek  a  privilege  to  make  an  honest  confession  of  their 
sins  to  God,  before  his  anointed  witnesses. 

In  this  way  the  truth  prevailed  against  all  opposi- 
tion, and  many  were  added  to  the  faith.  The  word 
of  God  which  could  not  be  bound  was  preached  to 
large  assemblies  through  the  grates  of  the  prison,  and 
the  hearts  of  the  hearers  were  touched  to  accept  the 
testimony  of  truth.  Many  precious  gifts  of  God, 
many  divine  lessons  of  instruction,  and  many  heavenly 
visions  were  received  by  those  confined  within  the 
prison. 

Communication  was  allowed  with  the  friends  of  the 
prisoners,  and  the  privilege  was  granted  to  the  Be- 
lievers of  administering  to  the  necessities  of  their  im- 
prisoned gospel  relation,  so  that  in  the  midst  of  afflic- 
tion they  were  blessed  of  God  in  the  spirit  of  peace. 

The  persecutors  of  Mother  Ann,  considering  her 
the  grand  actress  in  these  movements,  directed  their 


90 

malice  more  particularly  against  her,  and  were  anxious 
to  banish  her  to  the  British  army  then  stationed  in 
New  York.  The  committee,  however,  decided  to 
send  her  to  Poughkeepsie.  She  was  taken  from  the 
prison  in  Albany,  in  the  month  of  August,  and  con- 
veyed on  board  a  sloop,  and  sent  down  the  river  to 
Poughkeepsie  and  imprisoned  in  the  jail  of  that  town. 
On  this  trip,  Mary  Partington  was  allowed  to  accom- 
pany Mother  Ann. 

During  this  term  of  imprisonment  Mother  Ann  was 
treated,  generally,  with  much  kindness.  As  Mary 
was  not  considered  a  prisoner,  she  had  full  liberty  to 
procure  anything  that  was  needed  for  their  comfort. 
Mother  Ann  endured  this  injustice  with  marked 
patience  and  Christian  resignation.  Much  of  the 
time  was  spent  in  great  suffering  of  soul  and  in 
prayer  to  God  for  the  protection  and  prosperity  of 
her  spiritual  children. 

Elizur  Goodrich,  Samuel  Fitch,  and  others  visited 
the  Sisters  in  prison,  but  through  fear  that  the  pres- 
ence of  strangers  might  excite  alarm  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  town,  they  were  advised  not  to 
tarry  long,  as  it  might  bring  on  additional  persecu- 
tion. 


91 

Elizur  was  the  messenger  of  kind  and  encouraging 
words  from  Mother  Ann  to  the  Elders  who  were  still 
in  the  prison  at  Albany.  When  Elizur  delivered  his 
message,  the  Elders  were  so  overjoyed  that  they 
exclaimed,  "How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that 
bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things,  and  publish  peace  !" 
In  thankfulness  for  this  message  they  all  knelt  in 
prayer. 

After  an  imprisonment  of  several  weeks  Mother 
Ann  was  removed  to  the  house  of  James  Boyd  of 
Poughkeepsie,  who  had  accepted  faith  in  her  testi- 
mony while  she  was  in  prison,  and  who  had,  with  the 
assistance  of  Joseph  Ellis,  another  young  Believer, 
become  responsible  for  her  appearance  at  court  so 
that  she  was  permitted  to  leave  the  jail. 

In  the  family  of  James  Boyd,  Mother  Ann  was 
treated  with  great  kindness,  and  was  free  to  testify 
her  faith  to  those  who  came  to  see  her.  As  the 
family  were  Believers,  they  felt  it  their  right  to  hold 
their  religious  meetings  as  often  as  they  thought  best. 
Some  of  the  lower  class  of  the  town,  however,  ob- 
jected, and  were  excited  to  opposition  and  finally  to 
persecution. 

One  night    several   of   these    sons   of   Belial,  with 


92 

painted  faces  and  costumes  like  Indians,  surrounded 
the  bouse  while  the  family  were  engaged  in  worship. 
The  menacing  and  yells  of  these  false  Indians  fore- 
boded a  serious  outbreak.  They  broke  the  windows 
with  sticks  and  stones,  and  at  the  same  time  filled  the 
air  with  threats  of  what  they  would  do  to  the  people. 
Papers  of  powder  were  thrown  into  the  house,  through 
hope  that  they  would  reach  the  fireplace  and  then 
explode.  In  this,  however,  they  failed  to  do  any 
harm. 

James  did  not  hesitate  to  face  the  mob  and  to  give 
them  a  sharp  reproof  for  their  wicked  proceedings. 
After  a  few  more  attempts  to  create  a  disturbance 
they  withdrew  from  the  place. 

The  Elders,  and  those  who  remained  in  prison  at 
the  old  fort  in  Albany,  were  made  to  suffer  by  the 
persecuting  spirit  of  their  enemies,  who  endeavored  to 
keep  the  Believers  from  visiting  them.  A  division  of 
soldiers  was  also  quartered  in  the  fort,  which  included 
the  prison,  and  by  this  means  the  Brethren  were  con- 
fined to  a  very  limited  space  and  their  situation 
became  most  uncomfortable. 

In  the  month  of  November  David  D arrow  was 
released  on  parole,  and  permitted  to  return  home  to 


93 

his  family  for  a  limited  time.  At  the  expiration  of 
his  term  he  returned  to  Albany,  and  appeared  before 
the  committee  to  deliver  himself  into  their  charge. 
But  they  now  refused  to  receive  him  as  a  prisoner  or 
to  have  any  more  to  do  with  him.  After  visiting  the 
Believers  who  were  still  confined  in  the  fort  as  pris- 
oners, David  returned  to  his  family. 

The  committee  were  earnestly  entreated,  even  while 
walking  the  streets,  for  the  releasement  of  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders.  Prayers  were  incessantly  made 
for  their  liberty  from  imprisonment.  Overcome  by 
entreaty,  the  officers  of  the  law  opened  the  prison 
doors  on  the  twentieth  of  December,  and  permitted 
the  Elders  and  those  with  them  to  go  free,  without 
even  a  formal  trial.  For  five  months  they  had  been 
confined  within  the  walls  of  the  prison,  without  the 
least  shadow  of  evidence  to  justify  the  act. 

The  gospel  light  prevailed,  however,  in  many  souls 
against  all  opposition,  and  numbers  were  added  to  the 
church.  The  word  of  God  could  not  be  bound,  but 
was  often  preached  to  large  assemblies  through  the 
bars  of  the  prison,  and  so  powerful  was  the  word  of 
God  that  open  confession  of  sin  was  often  made  in 
the  presence  of  the  multitude. 


94 

Believers  without  were  also  allowed  the  privilege  of 
communication  with  those  who  were  confined,  and  of 
administering  freely  to  their  necessities,  so  that  in  the 
midst  of  their  afflictions  they  were  blessed  of  God,  and 
had  comfort  and  consolation  in  the  gospel. 

With  this,  ended  the  first  and  only  imprisonment 
that  was  imposed  upon  Mother  Ann  in  America.  This 
public  arbitrary  committal  of  an  innocent  people  from 
no  other  cause  than  their  religious  faith,  could  but  have 
a  powerful  effect  upon  an  honest  and  impartial  people, 
and  interested  many  inquiring  minds  to  search  into 
the  truth  of  the  testimony. 

During  the  winter  and  spring  a  great  many  who  had 
accepted  the  faith  visited  Mother  and  the  Elders. 
With  the  faithful,  others  came  from  mere  motives  of 
curiosity.  All  were  received  with  great  kindness,  and 
were  afforded  the  privilege  of  a  careful  investigation 
into  the  principles  of  the  gospel  work.  Mockers  and 
scoffers  also  made  their  visits  to  the  Society,  and 
accepted  every  occasion  to  scandalize  the  work  and  to 
injure  the  reputation  of  the  Believers.  They  readily 
turned  the  evil  imaginations  of  their  own  hearts  on  all 
that  they  saw  and  heard  among  the  people,  and  from 
this  class  arose  numerous  slanderous  reports  which 


95 

have  for  many  years  been  so  industriously  circulated 
about  the  Society,  and  also  about  many  of  its  indi- 
vidual members. 

The  Elders  went  immediately  to  Poughkeepsie  to 
see  Mdther  Ann  and  to  solicit  her  freedom.  Elder 
James  Whittaker  presented  himself  on  his  knees  be- 
fore Governor  Clinton,  and  prayerfully  asked  for 
assistance.  The  governor  replied,  "I  will  assist  you 
as  far  as  it  is  in  my  power.  This  is  the  first  knowl- 
edge that  I  have  received  having  reference  to  the 
imprisonment  of  yourself  or  of  any  of  your  people. 
Had  I  known  it  they  should  have  been  released,  and  I 
will  give  an  order  immediately  to  that  effect." 

All  the  Believers  now  returned  to  Watervliet,  and 
were  joyfully  received  by  the  Brethren  and  Sisters, 
after  an  absence  of  nearly  five  months.  Although 
this  persecution  was  for  the  purpose  of  suppressing 
the  work  of  God  in  this  country,  it  was  by  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  Divine  Providence  made  the  occasion 
of  the  most  extensive  circulation  of  the  truth,  and 
laid  the  foundation  for  a  great  ingathering  of  soifls. 
Visitors  from  various  parts  of  the  states  of  New  York, 
Massachusetts,  and  Connecticut  came  to  Watervliet 
to  see  and  to  hear  the  testimony  of  a  people  who  had 


96 

been  persecuted  and  imprisoned  for  Christ's  sake,  and 
by  seeing  and  bearing  for  themselves  tbey  received 
faitb  in  the  work,  and  embraced  the  testimony. 

Constant  labors  were  now  made  in  planting,  nour- 
ishing, and  building  up  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  in 
the  destroying  of  sin,  root  and  branch,  that  souls 
might  be  prepared  for  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven. 
Those  who  had  been  the  most  active  in  the  work, 
who  had  been  faithful  from  the  beginning,  and  who 
were  deeply  interested  for  the  present  prosperity, 
were  Joseph  Meacham,  Calvin  Harlovv,  Elizur  Good- 
rich, Samuel  Fitch,  Israel  Chauncy,  Joshua  Cogswell, 
and  Hezekiah  Hammond. 

These  spiritual  labors  continued  through  the  winter 
and  spring.  During  this  time  the  increase  of  the 
work  was  beyond  expression.  The  Believers  in- 
creased in  zeal,  in  light,  and  in  understanding. 
Signs,  prophecies,  visions,  and  revelations  from  the 
spirit  of  God  abounded.  The  purifying  fire  of  the 
gospel  searched  the  heart,  while  the  increasing  power 
of  salvation,  and  the  enduring  substance  of  eternal 
life,  evinced  in  every  faithful  soul  the  reality  of  the 
latter  day  of  glory. 

Mother  Ann  never  repined  at  poverty,  but  always 


97 

disciplined  herself  to  the  attendant  circumstances. 
She  was  often  heard  to  speak  to  those  of  the  faith  in 
this  manner:  "You  must  be  prudent  and  saving  of 
every  good  thing  with  which  God  has  blessed  you,  so 
that  you  may  have  wherewith  to  give  to  them  that 
stand  in  need." 

She  was  not  only  remarkable  for  her  humility  and 
charity  and  zeal  to  do  good,  but  also  for  her  temper- 
ance, industry,  prudence,  and  good  economy.  Both 
by  precept  and  example  she  endeavored  to  plant  these 
qualities  in  the  minds  of  her  followers.  In  all  things 
she  was  a  pattern  of  godliness,  and  showed  herself  to 
be  a  mother  indeed  in  every  good  word  and  work. 


VI. 

MOTHER    ANN    CONVERSES    WITH    ELEAZER    GRANT. 

Eleazer  Grant,  Elisha  Gilbert,  and  Dr.  Averill 
called  at  the  house  of  John  Spier,  in  New  Lebanon, 
to  see  Mother  Ann.  They  came  as  friends,  and  were 
treated  in  that  manner.  They  informed  Mother  Ann 
that  they  understood  by  reports  that  the  English  peo- 
ple banished  her  and  the  Elders  from  their  country  on 
account  of  her  testimony. 


98 

Elder  James  Whittaker  made  answer  that  they 
were  not  banished,  but  that  they  were  persecuted  aud 
suffered  many  things  for  their  testimony,  both  by 
mobs  and  by  imprisonment ;  that  for  more  than  two 
years  before  they  left  England  they  lived  in  almost 
entire  peace. 

In  the  time  of  their  persecution  some  who  were 
friendly  advised  the  Believers  to  take  protection  under 
the  King.  This  they  could  not  do.  "We  left  our 
native  laud  by  the  special  gift  of  God,  and  came  to 
America  to  bring  the  gospel  of  good  news.  While 
we  were  iu  England  we  knew  by  the  revelation  of 
God  that  he  had  a  chosen  people  in  America.  We 
saw  some  of  them  in  vision,  and  when  we  met  them 
in  this  country  we  knew  them." 

"  No  one  came  to  America  with  us  except  those 
who  felt  it  to  be  a  special  gift  to  their  own  souls." 

These  men  disputed  that  Mother  Ann  or  the  Elders 
had  any  knowledge  of  another  world.  To  this  she 
replied,  "I  see  the  heavenly  hosts,  I  hear  the  angels 
sing,  and  I  converse  with  them,  daily."  Mother  Ann 
then  directed  her  remarks  particularly  to  Eleazer 
Grant,  and  said,  "I  was  once  as  you  are.  I  had 
feet,  but  they  walked  in  forbidden  paths.  I  had 


99 

hands,  but  they  handled  unclean  things.  I  had  eyes, 
but  they  saw  nothing  of  God  aright;  but  now  my 
eyes  see,  my  ears  hear,  and  my  hands  handle  the 
Word  of  Life/' 

The  men  left  the  place  apparently  well  satisfied 
with  what  they  had  heard. 

MOTHER    ANN    AND    THE    ELDERS    GO    ON    A    GOSPEL    MIS- 
SION   TO    THE    STATE    OF    MASSACHUSETTS. 

On  the  4th  of  May,  1781,  Mother  Ann  Lee,  Father 
William  Lee,  Father  James  Whittaker,  Samuel  Fitch, 
Mary  Partington,  and  Margaret  Leland  left  Water- 
vliet  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  some  of  the  Believers 
in  the  state  of  Massachusetts.  Daniel  Wood,  the 
brother  of  Margaret  Lelaud,  had  already  embraced 
the  faith,  and  publicly  preached  the  testimony  of 
Christ  to  his  friends  and  neighbors,  and  some  of 
them  had  already  received  the  faith. 

Agreeably  to  a  gift  from  Mother  Ann,  Daniel  had 
been  preparing  the  people  for  the  reception  of  the 
Believers. 

Before  leaving  home  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
had  sent  word  to  Benjamin  Osborn,  who  resided  on 
Tucconock  Mountain  (now  Mt.  Washington,  Mass.), 


100 

that  they  should  call  at  his  house.  They  were  joy- 
fully received,  and  tarried  in  this  place  for  ten  days. 
On  the  Sabbath  a  large  body  of  people  caine  to  see 
them  and  to  hear  the  word  of  God. 

They  next  visited  David  Meacham  of  Enfield, 
Conn.,  and  remained  in  his  house  about  a  week, 
teaching  and  preaching,  and  although  threatened  with 
violence  by  the  ungodly,  they  proceeded  on  their 
journey  unmolested. 

They  called  on  John  Maynard  of  Graf  ton,  Mass., 
and  remained  with  him  three  or  four  days ;  then  at 
the  house  of  Daniel  Wood  of  Upton,  about  eight  miles 
from  Grafton,  and  remained  there  over  the  Sabbath. 
On  Tuesday  they  reached  the  residence  of  Zacclieus 
Stevens  of  Harvard  (Still  River),  and  tarried  about 
one  week. 

They  next  visited  Isaac  Willard  of  Harvard,  and 
remained  at  his  house  one  week.  From  there  they 
went  to  the  Square  House,  at  Harvard,  and  made 
it  their  abode  for  about  two  years.* 

Mother    and    the    Elders    passed     through    many 

*  This  historical  building  was  erected  by  the  followers  of  Shad- 
rach  Ireland  in  1769.  The  roof  was  square,  hence  its  name.  On  the 
visit  of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  to  Harvard  in  1781  the  house 
was  bought  for  the  use  of  Believers,  and  cost  $536.74. 


scenes  of  tribulation  and  suffering  in  their  labors  to 
establish  the  gospel  work  in  these  several  places. 
They  spared  no  pains,  day  or  night,  in  ministering 
to  the  wants  of  the  needy  and  teaching  the  power  of 
the  resurrection  life  of  Christ. 

A  few  days  previous  to  this  date,  Jonathan  Slosson 
had  been  sent  to  the  home  of  Benjamin  Osborn,  on 
Tucconock  Mountain,  with  orders  to  wait  for  a  further 
gift  of  God.  The  first  visit  was  made  at  this  place, 
where  all  of  the  Believers  were  very  kindly  received. 

Several  families  had  fully  embraced  the  faitli  and 
testimony.  On  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders  all  the  Believers  in  the  neighborhood, 
and  some  from  a  distance,  gathered  to  hear  the  word 
of  God.  Those  who  had  believed  were  strengthened 
in  the  truth,  while  several  more  were  added  to  the 
faith. 

On  the  Sabbath  there  was  a  large  body  of  people 
in  attendance  besides  the  Believers.  The  spirit  of 
God  was  manifested  by  much  outward  operation  and 
testimony  against  the  sins  of  the  world.  A  spirit 
of  opposition  was  also  present.  Dr.  Hollebert  at- 
tempted to  dispute  with  the  Elders,  but  did  not  suc- 
ceed. As  they  would  not  enter  into  a  controversy 


102 

with  him,  he  soon  wearied  himself,  and  left  the  place. 
Although  there  were  many  evil  persons  present,  no 
acts  of  violence  were  committed. 

After  tarrying  in  this  place  ten  days,  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders  bade  their  dear  friends  farewell  and 
passed  on  to  Enfield,  Conn.,  and  called  at  the  resi- 
dence of  David  Meacham.  Their  arrival  aroused  the 
people  of  the  town  and  the  Believers  were  threatened 
with  persecution  by  mob  violence.  They,  however, 
remained  in  the  place  about  one  week,  during  which 
time  many  persons  came  to  obtain  information  about 
the  religious  work.  Several  persons  accepted  the 
faith  and  made  a  confession  of  their  sins  to  God. 

This  awakening  enraged  their  ungodly  neighbors, 
who  to  vent  out  their  spirit  of  darkness  were  led  to 
denounce  the  sacred  testimony  with  the  stigma  of 
delusion.  As  the  Believers  had  no  desire  to  seek  per- 
secution they  concluded  to  leave  the  place,  and  pro- 
ceeded on  their  journey  unmolested. 

Meetings  were  held  in  all  these  places  and  the  word 
of  God  was  preached  with  zeal  and  power. 

After  arrangements  had  been  made  for  the  recep- 
tion of  Mother  and  the  Elders,  at  the  Square 
House  in  Harvard,  the  company  moved  on  to  that 


103 

place  and  made  it  theii1  residence.  Here  they  were 
visited  by  persons  from  every  section  of  the  country 
where  the  testimony  had  extended.  They  continued 
to  preach  the  gospel  and  to  administer  the  power  of 
salvation  and  eternal  life  to  all  who  were  willing  to 
receive  it. 

Here  Mother  Ann  found  the  place  and  the  people 
which  had  been  shown  to  her  in  vision  while  in  Eng- 
land. During  the  residence  of  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  in  this  place,  the  gospel  word  and  work  had  a 
rapid  and  extensive  circulation.  They  visited  many 
places  where  the  testimony  had  been  preached,  par- 
ticularly Shirley,  Littleton,  and  Petersham.  The 
Believers  passed  through  many  scenes  of  tribulation 
and  suffering  in  their  labors  to  plant  the  gospel  of 
Christ  and  to  nourish  and  strengthen  the  faith  of  all 
who  had  accepted  the  cross.  They  spared  no  pains, 
day  or  night,  in  teaching  and  instructing  the  people 
and  in  ministering  the  power  of  resurrection  to  lost 
souls. 

The  blessing  of  God  attended  their  labors,  and 
multitudes  followed  them  from  place  to  place  to  hear 
the  words  of  living  truth  and  to  partake  of  the  power 
which  accompanied  their  ministration.  These  things 


104 


so  alarmed  the  spirit  of  evil  that  the  Believers  fre- 
quently suffered  persecution  and  sometimes  were 
abused  shamefully.  Soon  after  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  reached  Harvard  these  acts  of  persecution 
began  to  be  manifested. 

As  many  persons  came  through  honest  intentions,  to 
seek  after  truth,  so  also  many  came  from  time  to 
time  with  a  caviling  spirit,  to  search  after  evil  and  if 
possible  to  overthrow  that  which  was  good.  At  one 
meeting  a  large  persecuting  company  assembled  and 
even  came  armed  with  clubs  and  other  weapons  of 
cruelty.  They  pretended  that  they  came  to  attend 
the  meeting  and  to  hear  what  the  people  had  to  say. 

Being  unwilling  to  admit  such  characters  into  the 
house,  Elder  James  requested  them  to  assemble  in  the 
yard.  Taking  his  Bible  he  read  selections  to  them 
after  which  he  delivered  a  discourse,  and  then  very 
kindly  dismissed  the  company.  This  seemed  to  have 
a  very  salutary  effect  and  they  all  retired  without 
offering  any  abuse. 

Near  the  close  of  the  month  of  July,  1781,  a  report 
was  circulated  in  the  town  of  Harvard  that  the  Shak- 
ers had  come  with  seventy  carriages  and  six  hundred 
stands  of  arms  ;  that  they  were  enemies  to  the  country 


105 

aud  had  come  to  aid  the  British  in  the  war  against 
America.  It  was  also  asserted  that  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Whitney  had  seen  a  chest  of  firearms  at  the 
Square  House. 

These  reports  alarmed  the  weak  and  ignorant  and 
served  as  a  pretext  for  the  enemies  of  the  truth,  by 
whom  they  were  fabricated,  to  vent  their  wicked 
spirit  and  to  urge  that  the  Shakers  should  be  driven 
forcibly  from  the  town. 

Others  of  more  candor  and  consideration  were  will- 
ing to  inquire  into  the  matter  and  ascertain  the  truth 
of  such  vague  and  doubtful  reports.  Ephraim  Davis, 
captain  of  militia,  soon  after  this,  collected  his  com- 
pany and  informed  them  that  he  had  heard  such  and 
such  reports  concerning  the  Shakers,  and  that  he 
intended  to  go  and  see  whether  they  were  true  or 
false.  "  If  they  are  true,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  see  to 
them,  but  if  they  are  false,  I  shall  not  molest  them." 

Their  first  request  was  to  have  an  interview  with 
the  Elders  to  whom  they  stated  a  full  account  of  the 
reports  that  were  in  circulation.  Elder  James  Whit- 
taker  then  suggested  that  he  would  speak  to  the 
assembly,  to  which  the  captain  very  readily  con- 
sented. 


106 

"I  understand  from  your  committee  that  this  large 
representation  of  the  town  of  Harvard  has  been 
informed  that  the  Shakers  have  in  their  possession 
concealed  weapons  of  war,  and  that  these  weapons 
are  in  the  Square  House. 

"  Yon  are  incorrectly  informed.  We  have  no 
weapons  qf  war.  We  are  not  enemies  to  the  country. 
We  are  a  harmless,  inoffensive  people.  We  do  not 
want  to  injure  any  man  either  in  person  or  propert}7. 
We  want  no  man's  silver  or  gold,  but  waut  only  their 
souls  to  God.  If  you  believe  the  reports  you  may 
have  full  liberty  to  search  the  house  or  any  other 
building." 

This  speech  had  a  salutary  effect  on  the  candid  part 
of  the  assembly,  but  those  who  were  enemies  of  the 
cross,  after  searching,  in  vain,  to  find  any  weapons  of 
military  warfare,  or  anything  to  warrant  the  reports, 
were  still  unwilling  to  relinquish  their  design.  Seeing 
the  truth  afforded  no  pretext  to  molest  the  people, 
they  were  determined  to  proceed  upon  any  pretext 
which  their  enmity  might  suggest.  In  accordance 
with  this  state  of  feeling  the  committee  ordered  the 
Believers  to  leave  the  town. 

Elder  James  Whittaker  remarked,   "  We  came  here 


107 

peaceably,  and  we  can  say  as  did  St.  Paul,  '  We 
dwell  in  our  own  hired  house.'  ' 

After  the  company  had  indulged  in  some  more  un- 
kind words  they  began  to  leave  the  place,  without 
having  committed  any  violence.  Some  concluded  to 
remain  till  evening,  and  said  they  should  like  to  hear 
the  Elders  speak  their  faith.  Elder  James  while  ad- 
dressing the  company  was  interrupted  by  a  rude  fellow 
in  the  crowd.  Elder  William  Lee  requested  them  to 
be  silent  or  peaceably  withdraw.  Elder  James  con- 
tinuing his  discourse  spoke  of  the  necessity  of  confess- 
ing and  forsaking  all  sin,  and  closed  with  these  words  : 

"If  you  believe  and  obey  these  words,  it  will  be 
well  with  you,  but  if  you  disobey  them  you  must  an- 
swer to  God  in  judgment." 

At  the  Square  House,  where  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  had  their  residence,  there  had  been  no  stores 
of  provisions  laid  up,  and  though  a  large  number  of 
people  came  to  visit  them,  and  crowds  were  fed, 
almost  daily,  yet  through  the  abounding  goodness  of 
God,  they  were  never  known  to  lack  for  food. 

Mother  Ann  felt  that  it  was  the  duty  of  Believers 
to  provide  for  their  temporal  support,  and  not  always 
be  dependent  upon  the  hand  of  Providence.  She  then 


108 

spoke  to  one  of  the  Brethren  concerning  these  things 
and  reminded  him  of  the  small  quantity  of  provisions 
on  hand  with  which  to  feed  so  large  a  body  of  people. 

"  We  are  fed,"  said  Mother  Ann,  k'  by  the  hand  of 
God.  A  great  many  people  come  to  us  bringing  but 
little,  yet  they  are  fed  and  have  plenty.  It  cannot 
always  be  like  this." 

She  then  asked  the  Brethren  to  devise  a  plan  to  pro- 
cure bread  for  the  multitude.  Although  grain  was  scarce 
in  Harvard,  Jonathan  Slosson  knew  that  it  was  plenty 
in  the  town  of  New  Lebanon,  N.  Y.,  and  in  Hancock 
and  Richmond,  Mass.,  and  offered  to  go  and  solicit  a 
contribution.  Reuben  Harrison  was  selected  to  ac- 
company him.  The  Brethren  called  upon  the  Be- 
lievers in  the  above-named  places  and  made  known 
the  circumstances  of  the  little  church  of  Christ  in  Har- 
vard. By  the  kindness  and  liberality  of  the  Brethren 
and  Sisters,  a  good  supply  of  grain  and  other  articles 
was  obtained. 

On  the  return  of  Jonathan  and  Reuben,  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders  kneeled  in  thankfulness  to  God, 
for  such  a  manifestation  of  faith  and  liberality  in  his 
people. 


109 


MOTHER    ANN    AND   THE   ELDERS    VISIT   PETERSHAM, 
MASS. 

In  December,  1781,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
made  a  journey  to  Petersham,  which  is  forty  miles 
west  from  Harvard.  It  was  a  long  and  wearisome 
journey  and  quite  late  in  the  evening  when  they 
reached  the  residence  of  Thomas  Hammond.  The 
whole  family  were  anxiously  watching  in  expectation 
of  their  arrival.  "  It  is  good  to  watch,"  said  Mother, 
"  and  you  should  always  watch  and  always  pray." 

The  next  day  being  the  Sabbath  a  large  company 
of  people  came  to  attend  the  meeting.  Elder  James 
Whittaker  preached  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  from 
these  words:  "Cleanse  your  hands,  ye  sinners,  and 
purify  your  hearts,  ye  double  minded  :  be  afflicted  and 
mourn  and  weep."  James  iv  :  8,  9. 

He  urged  the  necessity  of  confessing,  forsaking,  and 
repenting  of  all  sin.  "  What  is  cleansing  the  hands," 
said  he,  "but  the  confession  of  sin?  And  what  is 
purifying  the  heart,  but  forsaking  them?  And  what  is 
being  afflicted  and  mourning  and  weeping  but  repent- 
ing of  siu  ?"  His  discourse  continued  nearly  two  hours. 

This  was  the  first  visit  that  the  Believers  had  made 
to  the  town  of  Petersham,  and  the  people,  generally, 


manifested  a  desire  to  see  and  hear  for  themselves.  As 
all  conducted  with  civility  they  were  allowed  the  full 
liberty  of  the  meeting. 

At  the  Monday  evening  service  a  large  number  of 
well-ordered,  civil  people  attended,  and  also  a  com- 
pany of  lewd  fellows  who  styled  themselves  the  "  Black 
Guard  Committee." 

Elder  James  gave  notice  that  all  who  had  come  with 
an  honest  desire  to  obtain  information,  might  walk 
into  an  adjoining  room.  Quite  a  number  accepted 
the  invitation  and  gave  due  respect  to  the  occasion. 
The  above-named  committee,  however,  remained  in 
the  rear,  as  they  had  come,  evidently,  for  no  good 
purpose.  Elder  James  opened  the  Bible  and  read  a 
selection,  and  then  began  to  speak.  At  this  same 
time  the  committee  began  to  crowd  into  the  room  and 
were  gradually  moving  toward  the  place  where  Mother 
Ann  and  some  of  the  Sisters  were  seated.  As  the  at- 
tention of  the  assembly  was  so  closely  directed  to  the 
preacher,  this  movement  of  the  mob  had  not  attracted 
much  notice. 

Instantly  the  cry  was  heard,  "  Knock  out  the 
lights."  In  a  moment  the  lights  were  extinguished 
except  the  one  used  by  Elder  James.  The  mob  im- 


Ill 

mediately  forced  a  passage  from  the  door  to  that  part 
of  the  room  occupied  by  the  Sisters.  Three  ruffianly 
characters,  having  their  faces  painted  black,  rushed 
forward  and  seized  Mother  Ann,  and  attempted  to 
drag  her  from  the  room.  In  this  attempt,  however, 
they  were  foiled  by  the  sudden  appearance  upon  the 
scene  of  several  able  sisters,  who  succeeded  in  driving 
these  white  and  black  savages  from  the  house. 

After  a  few  closing  words  from  Elder  James  the 
meeting  was  dismissed  and  the  people  passed  quietly 
and  peacefully  from  the  place.  The  mob  had  left  the 
premises,  and  all  danger  apparently  was  at  an  end. 
Some  entertained  fears  that  the  mob  would  return. 
The  Believers  that  lived  in  the  neighborhood  also  re- 
turned to  their  homes,  leaving  only  a  small  company 
to  remain  in  the  house. 

As  the  family  were  retiring  to  rest,  the  house  was 
again  assaulted  by  some  thirty  persons  belonging  to 
the  "Black  Guard  Committee."  The  doors  were 
burst  open  and  suddenly  the  house  was  filled  with  the 
uproar  of  this  cruel  and  wicked  horde. 

David  Hammond  was  knocked  down  and  cruelly 
beaten.  Mary  was  also  subjected  to  the  same  in- 
human treatment.  Elder  James  was  so  abusively 


112 

beaten  that  for  a  time  he  was  not  expected  to  live. 
Several  other  persons  suffered  more  or  less  abuse.  As 
their  object  was  to  seize  Mother  Ann,  they  began  a 
search  through  the  premises.  Not  being  able  to  ob- 
tain lamps  and  caudles  for  this  purpose,  the  mob 
caught  burning  sticks  from  the  fire  to  be  used  as 
torches,  and  hurried  through  the  house.  They  broke 
into  the  private  chamber  where  Mother  Ann  had  re- 
tired, and,  seizing  her  by  force,  inhumanly  dragged 
her  from  the  house.  With  as  little  care  as  they 
would  exercise  over  a  beast,  the}7  threw  her  into  a 
sleigh  and  drove  away  from  the  place.  The  conduct 
of  this  company  of  men,  in  acts  of  inhumanity  and  of 
indecency,  was  too  disgraceful  to  comment  upon. 

In  this  situation,  in  December,  a  night  cold  and 
stormy,  Mother  Ann  was  obliged  to  ride  a  distance  of 
three  miles  to  Peckham's  tavern.  Elder  William  Lee 
and  David  Hammond  followed  the  company,  but  were 
severely  beaten  with  blows  from  their  whips.  The 
Brethren  remonstrated  with  Peckham,  who  had  hired 
these  brutal  men,  against  the  ungodliness  and  cruelty 
of  their  behavior. 

Being  ashamed  of  their  conduct  and  fearful  of  the 
consequences  for  a  violation  of  the  law,  the  men  now 


113 

promised  to  release  Mother  Ann  upon  condition  that 
David  Hammond  would  sign  an  obligation  not  to  pro- 
secute them  for  what  they  had  done.  On  account  of 
the  safety  of  Mother  Ann  he  reluctantly  yielded  to 
their  demands,  and  left  them  to  answer  at  the  bar  of 
Divine  Justice  for  a  crime  for  which  they  were  unwill- 
ing to  appear  before  an  earthly  tribunal. 

Mother  Ann  was  accordingly  released  and,  in  com- 
pany with  the  Brethren,  taken  back  to  the  residence 
of  David  Hammond  by  the  same  men  that  carried  her 
away.  On  her  arrival  at  the  house  she  sang  for  joy 
at  the  thought  of  her  restoration.  The  "  Black 
Guard  "  had  now  white  faces,  and  were  ashamed  of 
their  conduct,  and  confessed  that  Mother  Ann  had 
been  shamefully  abused.  They  admitted  that  they 
were  sorry  for  the  deeds  done  and  desired  her  forgive- 
ness. 

Mother  Ann  replied,  "  I  can  freely  forgive  you, 
and  I  pray  God  to  forgive  you."  After  their  depart- 
ure, Mother  Ann  related  the  wicked  abuse  to  which 
she  was  subjected  by  these  merciless  men.  "  I 
thought,"  said  she,  "  that  they  would  take  my  life,  as 
they  dragged  me  from  the  house  and  threw  me  into 
the  sleigh.  But  I  was  kindly  treated  at  the  house 


114 

where  they  carried  me.  The  woman  in  charge  offered 
me  some  drink  and  a  place  in  a  comfortable  room. 
One  of  the  men  that  carried  me  away  gave  me  a  ker- 
chief to  throw  over  my  head,  and  another  loaned  me  a 
garment  to  wear  home." 

The  forgiving  spirit  in  Mother  Ann  was  ready  to 
acknowledge  any  kindness  even  if  found  in  her  worst 
enemies.  Elder  James,  who  had  been  so  severely 
beaten,  had  partially  recovered,  and  in  referring  to 
the  act  said  he  conld  pray  for  them,  and  kneeling  said, 
"Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Some  of  this  abusive  company  who  were  supposed 
to  be  very  respectable  members  of  a  respectable  Chris- 
tian society,  were  found  to  be  the  instigators  and 
leaders  of  this  cruel  mob.  Sanders,  the  deacon  of  a 
Presbyterian  church,  and  Peckham,  the  sheriff  of  the 
county,  with  John  Hawksy,  were  the  persecutors  of 
Mother  Ann. 

The  people  of  Petersham  seemed  to  be  ver^  much 
enraged.  There  was  nothing  too  bad  for  professor  or 
profane  to  say  or  do  against  the  Believers  in  general 
and  against  Mother  Ann  Lee  in  particular.  The 
priest  in  his  pulpit  was  as  active  in  his  accusations 
and  as  slanderous  in  his  speech  as  were  those  who 


115 

made  no  profession  of  religion.  The  general  cry  was, 
"  Witchcraft  and  delusion." 

Mother  Ann  and  those  who  traveled  with  her 
visited  many  who  had  embraced  the  faith,  encouraging 
and  confirming  them  in  their  gospel  mission,  by  the 
manifestations  of  the  spirit  of  God,  which  so  fully 
attended  their  ministry.  A  large  number  of  visitors 
from  various  parts  of  the  country  called  to  see  them, 
some  of  whom  accepted  the  doctrine,  while  others,  as 
is  natural,  became  alarmed  at  the  danger  of  losing 
their  interest  in  the  kingdoms  of  this  world. 

Religious  intolerance  was  at  work  and  the  spirit  of 
persecution  aroused,  so  that  evil  reports  and  wicked 
devices  were  called  forth  to  traduce  the  character  of 
Mother  Ann,  and  to  injure  the  reputation  of  her  fol- 
lowers. 

At  Harvard  and  Petersham  they  were  subjected  to 
much  personal  injury  and  were  often  driven  from  place 
to  place  in  the  most  cruel,  abusive  manner.  Many  of 
those  who  accepted  the  testimony,  although  good  and 
worth}7  citizens,  were  also  subjected  to  this .  same 
persecuting  spirit.  Some  of 'these  sufferers  carried 
through  life  the  wounds  or  scars  which  they  received 
from  their  cruel  and  inhuman  persecutors. 


116 

Those  who  accepted  the  word  of  truth  were  taught 
how  to  bear  their  crosses,  how  to  overcome  their  evil 
passions,  and  how  to  gain  victory  over  the  nature  of 
evil  in  their  own  souls.  They  were  taught  to  grow  in 
love  and  harmony,  and  to  obtain  that  abiding  treasure 
which  would  support  them  through  all  the  burdens  of 
life  and  prepare  them  for  the  everlasting  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

In  times  of  tribulation  Mother  Ann  was  often  heard 
to  say,  "  There  is  no  sorrow  like  my  sorrow."  "  Once 
I  served  God  through  fear;  but  I  serve  him  now 
through  love."  To  some  of  the  Believers  who  visited 
her  she  would  say,  "  The  gospel  is  the  greatest  treas- 
ure that  you  can  possess ;  go  home  and  be  faithful ; 
put  your  hands  at  work,  and  your  heart  to  God. 
Beware  of  covetousness,  which  is  as  the  sin  of  witch- 
craft ;  if  you  have  anything  to  spare  give  it  to  the 
poor." 

To  those  who  were  rich  in  the  treasures  of  this 
world,  she  would  say.  "  How  many  poor  souls  there 
are  in  the  world  who  suffer  from  hunger  and  cold, 
and  here  you  have  an  abundance.  How  thankful  you 
ought  to  be  to  God  for  his  tender  mercies  toward 
you." 


117 
VII. 

MOTHER  ANN  AND  THE  ELDERS  RETURN  TO  HARVARD. 

Soon  after  the  sad  termination  of  the  visit  to  the 
town  of  Petersham,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
returned  to  Harvard  for  their  home,  and  from  that 
place  made  occasional  visits  to  the  Believers  in  Shir- 
ley, Woburn,  and  other  places,  confirming  them  in 
their  most  holy  faith.  The  opposition  iu  and  about 
Harvard  continued  to  manifest  itself  and  frequently 
brought  severe  sufferings  upon  the  Believers.  Threats 
were  made  by  secret  as  well  as  by  open  enemies  and 
individuals  were  subjected  to  abuse,  such  as  stoning, 
pilfering,  cheating,  mocking  and  other  acts  of  mean- 
ness, and  yet  no  general  persecution  had  been  expe- 
rienced. 

As  the  gospel  increased  and  the  testimony  of  truth 
prevailed,  those  who  were  opposed  began  to  be  more 
and  more  alarmed.  Antichrist  could  not  endure  a 
religion  which  threatened  the  destruction  of  the  founda- 
tion of  his  kingdom.  He  could  not  allow  so  many 
of  his  subjects  to  pass  from  darkness  to  light,  by  con- 
verting them  from  the  error  of  their  ways. 

As  the  Believers  were  averse  to  war  and  fighting, 


118 

and  as  this  principle  had  been  inculcated  by  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Polders,  it  was  conspicuously  brought  for- 
ward as  a  suspicions  evidence  of  their  hostility  against 
the  best  interests  of  the  public. 

Through  pretence  of  fear  for  the  safety  of  the  coun- 
try this  was  made  the  foundation  for  a  general  alarm, 
and  measures  were  taken  to  prevent  the  apprehended 
danger.  The  worldly-wise  men  finally  decided  that 
Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  must  be  driven  from  the 
town  of  Harvard.  Arrangements  were  accordingly 
made  and  in  January,  1782,  a  captain  of  the  militia 
with  a  company  of  men  presented  themselves  before 
the  residence  of  the  Believers,  and  there  received 
orders  to  drive  the  Shakers  from  the  town  unless  they 
would  promise  to  leave  by  a  specified  time.  On  the 
arrival  of  this  lawless  gang  the  Believers  were  assem- 
bled for  worship  in  the  Square  House.  The  militia 
were  stationed  around  the  building,  with  clubs  poised 
on  their  shoulders  after  the  manner  of  muskets, 
evidently  thinking  that  by  this  manoeuvre  they  could 
frighten  the  Believers. 

The  captain  at  once  obtained  peaceful  admittance 
into  the  house,  and  with  a  show  of  authority 
requested  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  to  leave  the 


119 

town.  Mother  Ann  replied,  "  I  expect  to  go  to-mor- 
row, if  it  is  God's  will." 

''Very  well,"  said  the  captain,  "  if  you  are  going 
so  soon  as  that,  I  shall  let  you  alone." 

Soou  after  this,  while  taking  his  leave,  he  again 
promised  not  to  molest  her,  as  she.  was  going  away 
to-morrow. 

"Yea,"  said  Mother,  "I  expect  to  go  to-morrow, 
if  it  is  God's  will,  and  I  shall  return  the  next  day,  if 
it  is  God's  will." 

The  captain  left  the  house  to  join  his  company. 
During  this  interview,  several  of  the  soldiers  had 
entered  the  room  where  the  family  were  engaged  in 
worship.  Some  of  them  manifested  an  unbecoming 
rudeness  by  entering  the  apartments  where  they  were 
not  welcomed.  The  Brethren  zealously  defended  their 
home  as  best  they  could  from  the  advances  of  such  a 
lawless  class  of  men. 

Daniel  Wood,  who  stood  guard  before  one  of  the 
doors,  was  abusively  treated  by  a  violent  man  in  the 
company.  He  was  beaten  over  the  head  with  a  club 
and  left  helpless  and  bleeding  profusely.  The  cap- 
tain, on  seeing  this,  made  inquiries  into  the  cause. 
"  One  of  your  men  did  it,"  replied  Daniel.  The  cap- 


120 

tain  ordered  his  men  to  leave  the  house  immediately. 
They  soon  passed  out  and  the  whole  company  left  the 
place  without  offering  any  further  abuse  at  this  time. 
The  next  day  Mother  and  the  Elders  went  from  Har- 
vard, but  returned  again  in  a  few  days  to  see  the 
Believers  at  the  Square  House.  As  they  had  been  so 
unkindly  threatened  for  some  time  and  disturbed  with 
mobs,  and  feeling  that  their  way  was  nearly  hedged 
up  for  usefulness  in  Harvard,  they  were  brought  un- 
der severe  suffering  of  soul.  Through  the  ministra- 
tion of  the  spirit  they  were  warned  of  God  to  leave 
their  home  in  Harvard,  and  at  once  assembled  the 
Believers,  and  encouraged  them  to  remain  steadfast 
and  faithful  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 

This  was  a  day  of  deep  tribulation.  Strong  hearts 
were  bowed  in  sorrow.  Men  who  for  years  had 
bravely  battled  with  carnal  weapons  against  the 
enemies  of  their  country,  and  who  gloried  in  the  sal- 
vation which  their  own  arms  had  wrought  for  the 
nation,  had  now  laid  aside  all  their  weapons  of  war 
that  they  might  "  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  and 
be  able  to  fight  against  the  powers  of  darkness." 
They  were  learning  a  Christian  experience.  "  My 
kingdom,"  said  Jesus,  "is  not  of  this  world,  there- 
fore my  soldiers  will  not  fight." 


121 

The  assembly  were  all  on  their  knees  in  fervent 
prayer  for  protection.  Mother  Ann  was  in  prayer 
with  her  children.  "I  should  be  willing  to  die,"  said 
she,  "  and  go  to  our  Lord  and  Christ  if  you  could  do 
without  me."  All  well  knew  that  she  was  called  of 
God  to  preserve  her  life  that  she  might  do  good  to  the 
whole  household  of  faith.  This  was  an  affecting 
and  sad  season  for  all,  and  many  of  the  Believers  at 
this  time  consecrated  anew  their  lives  to  God. 

After  the  last  farewell  was  spoken,  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders  and  Mary  Partington  journeyed  as  far 
as  the  residence  of  Zaccheus  Stevens.  Early  the 
following  morning  the  mob  came  to  the  Square  House 
and  were  sadly  disappointed  in  not  finding  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders.  The  leader  of  the  company 
ordered  a  barrel  to  be  placed  by  the  door  of  the  dwell- 
ing, upon  which  he  called  the  Brethren  and  Sisters, 
one  at  a  time,  for  examination,  that  he  might  be  able 
to  gain  some  information  concerning  the  Believers 
who  had  left  Harvard. 

The  mob  then  proceeded  to  the  home  of  Isaac  Wil- 
lard  and  began  to  search  the  premises.  Isaac  did  not 
stand  in  fear  of  this  lawless  crowd,  and  forbade  them 
to  open  a  door  in  his  house  or  they  should  suffer  the 


122 

full  penalty  of  the  law.  They  quite  well  understood 
the  man  with  whom  they  were  dealing,  and  soon  dis- 
persed. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  proceeded  to  Enfield, 
Conn.,  and  arrived  at  the  residence  of  David  Meacham 
on  the  first  of  March.  At  this  place  they  were  obliged 
to  pass  through  new  scenes  of  suffering.  Many  Be- 
lievers called  to  see  them  and  also  many  strangers. 
The  ministration  of  the  Elders  was  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  all  who  had  received  faith  in  the  gospel  work. 
While  this  word  of  God  was  being  received  with  joy 
and  zeal  by  the  Believers,  it  did  not  fail  to  awaken 
the  jealous  fears  and  arouse  the  persecuting  spirit  of 
the  workers  of  unrighteousness. 

By  a  preconcerted  plan  a  mob  of  two  hundred  men 
and  boys  stood  before  the  house  of  David  Meacham, 
under  the  direction  of  a  militia  captain  by  the  name  of 
Bush  and  a  lieutenant  named  Terry.  The  captain 
ordered  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  toj  leave  the  town 
within  one  hour  or  they  would  be  carried  out  by  force. 

Elder  James  Whittaker  addressed  the  company  as 
follows  :  "  We  came  to  this  place  peaceably,  to  visit 
the  Brethren  and  Sisters,  but  since  you  have  judged 
yourselves  unworthy  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  we  will  go 
to  some  other  place." 


123 

As  it  was  considered  prudent  to  leave  En  field,  the 
Believers  passed  on  to  the  ferry,  some  eight  miles  dis- 
tant, followed  closely  by  the  mob.  On  their  way  to 
the  ferry  Mother  Ann  and  her  companions  realized 
that  they  were  surrounded  by  a  host  of  angels,  which 
so  encouraged  them  that  they  broke  forth  in  songs  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving,  while  their  wicked  persecu- 
tors followed  on  in  gloomy  silence. 

As  they  were  passing  through-  a  village  near  the 
ferry  a  noisy  rabble  gathered  and  mingled  with  the 
mob,  using  very  threatening  and  abusive  language. 
At  this  instant  a  young  American  officer  who  was  on 
the  main  street  observed  the  mob,  and  on  inquiry  was 
informed  that  they  were  driving  the  "  elect  lady  "  and 
her  followers  out  of  the  town.  The  officer  was  well 
armed,  and  mounted  on  a  spirited  horse.  He  was  an 
entire  stranger  to  the  Believers,  but  he  saw  that  they 
were  peaceable,  and  were  patiently  enduring  the 
insulting  language  of  the  mob  without  making  any 
reply. 

He  immediately  rode  to  the  side  of  Mother  Ann's 
carriage,  and  accompanied  her  to  the  ferry.  He 
seemed  to  have  no  fear  of  the  mob,  and  after  speak- 
ing to  Mother  Ann  very  kindly  conducted  her  to  the 


124 

boat,  assuring  her  that  she  should  not  be  harmed. 
The  wonder-stricken  mob,  who  had  a  short  time  be- 
fore been  so  liberal  with  their  threats,  were  suddenly 
as  quiet  as  though  they  had  been  paralyzed.  As  the 
boat  was  pushing  from  the  shore,  the  bravado  spirit 
welled  up  in  the  breast  of  one  man,  and  he  relieved 
himself  by  this  speech  : 

"We  forbid  that  woman,  Ann  Lee,  and  those 
Elders  ever  to  enter  the  town  of  Eufield  again.  You 
are  very  fortunate  in  escaping  punishment  at  this 
time,  and  if  you  should  ever  come  again  you  may  ex- 
pect to  get  a  tarring,  feathering,  and  ducking."  His 
threat  was  about  the  value  of  so  much  wind,  and  the 
Believers  were  not  in  the  least  intimidated. 

The  officer  ordered  the  speech  to  be  closed,  and 
after  a  few  timely  words  the  mob  dispersed.  He 
then  jumped  on  board  the  boat  and  crossed  the  river 
with  the  Believers.  On  landing  he  was  made  the 
recipient  of  grateful  acknowledgments  from  Mother 
Ann  and  her  companions  for  his  great  kindness  to 
them  in  their  affliction. 

Such  a  manifestation  of  regard  to  those  who  were 
entire  strangers  was  not  often  to  be  met  on  the  jour- 
ney of  life.  Such  generosity  on  his  part  to  protect 


125 

the  Believers  from  the  abuse  of  an  angry  mob  was, 
indeed,  a  miraculous  interposition  of  Divine  Provi- 
dence. Leaving  the  boat,  the  young  man  passed  on 
his  way.  Subsequently  it  was  ascertained  that  the 
young  officer  was  Elijah  Jones  of  Lansingburgh, 
N.  Y.  He  was,  at  the  time  of  this  incident,  a  lieuten- 
ant in  a  regiment  of  dragoons.  Being  out  on  business 
he  was  providentially  led  through  the  town  just  at  the 
time  of  the  above-mentioned  occurrence,  and  was  an 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  to  protect  the  Be- 
lievers from  the  cruelty  of  mob  violence. 

Mother  Ann,  in  speaking  of  this  remarkable  deliver- 
ance, would  often  say  :  "  God  sent  that  young  man  to 
aid  in  our  protection  and  deliverance." 

MOTHER    ANN    AND    THE    ELDERS    VISIT    ASHFIELD,    MASS. 

The  Believers  passed  on  to  West  Springfield,  and 
then  recrossed  the  river  and  entered  Kingston.  David 
Meacham,  who  had  accompanied  them  to  this  place, 
returned  to  his  home  in  Enfield  to  obtain  a  carriage 
for  the  better  accommodation  of  the  company.  At 
Kingston  they  made  a  tarry  over  one  day,  the  Sab- 
bath, and  then  moved  on  to  Granby  and  visited  some 
Believers  in  that  place.  They  then  entered  the  town 
of  Belcher  and  on  to  the  town  of  Montague. 


126 

In  Montague  they  stopped  at  the  home  of  Peter 
Bishop,  whose  family  had  accepted  the  faith.  Peter 
was  surrounded  by  unbelieving  neighbors,  and  some 
of  these  were  very  unkind  to  them  on  account  of  their 
faith.  This  little  family  of  the  church  of  Christ  were 
often  exposed  to  the  abuse  and  injustice  of  those  who 
threatened  to  starve  them  by  withholding  from  them 
all  opportunity  of  earning  their  living.  Their  occupa- 
tion was  weaving,  coloring,  and  pressing  cloth.* 

Mother  Ann  made  inquiries  of  Abigail  (the  mother 
of  the  family)  concerning  their  temporal  circum- 
stances. Abigail  replied,  "  We  have  but  little,"  and 
then  related  how  they  were  threatened  by  some  of 
their  neighbors. 

Mother  Ann,  in  reply  to  this,  said,  "Keep  your 
faith  in  God  :  I  pray  that  your  morsel  of  meal  may 
be  like  that  of  the  widow,  and  like  the  cruse  of  oil 
that  did  not  fail  in  the  time  of  famine.  Trust  in  God 
and  you  will  never  want  for  bread.  The  children  of 
this  world  will  feed  you  ;  they  will  make  good  meas- 
ure, pressed  down,  heaped  up  and  running  over,  will 
men  measure  unto  you." 

"This  little  incident  has  in  it  a  peculiarly  interesting  phase,  as  it 
represents  a  system  of  religious  boycotting  that  occurred  more 
than  one  hundred  years  ago. 


127 

Abigail  received  new  courage  to  trust  in  the  word 
of  God.  A  few  days  after  this,  a  man  came  to  the 
house  and  brought  some  grain,  with  which  to  pay  a 
debt.  As  he  measured  the  grain,  Abigail  observed 
that  he  heaped  every  measure  and  pressed  it  down, 
and  then  filled  it  till  it  ran  over.  She  now  rejoiced  at 
God's  abounding  goodness,  and  in  the  fulfilment  of 
the  word  spoken  to  her  by  Mother  Ann.  From  this 
date  the  family  always  had  a  plenty  and  the  neighbors 
became  better  friends. 

The  Believers  remained  in  Montague  only  one  night 
and  then  traveled  on  to  Suuderland.  Crossing  the 
river,  they  went  to  Ashfield  and  tarried  at  the  house 
of  Asa  Bacon.  This  was  a  place  of  retirement.  They 
were  away  from  the  clamor  of  riotous  mobs,  and  the 
retreat  seemed  like  a  great  blessing  of  God.  For  two 
months  they  enjoyed  this  quiet,  having  requested  the 
Believers  not  to  disturb  them  by  frequent  visits,  lest 
it  should  create  a  disturbance  among  the  people  and 
bring  on  a  persecution. 

They  went  from  this  place  to  Shelburne  and  called 
at  the  home  of  Aaron  Wood.  The  Believers  had  been 
particularly  requested  to  come  and  see  Aaron,  and 
had  extended  some  encouragement  to  the  family.  As 


128 

it  was  distant  only  five  miles  they  concluded  to  walk. 
In  the  company  were  Mother  Ann,  Mary  Partiiigtou, 
Elder  William  Lee,  Elder  James  Whittaker,  and  two 
Brethren. 

It  was  a  joyful  visit  to  the  whole  family,  and  espe- 
cially to  good  brother  Aaron.  His  life  was  in  God, 
and  to  this  work  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  he  devoted 
both  soul  and  body.  As  a  special  ministration  he 
had  received  many  beautiful  gifts  of  the  spirit.  The 
company  tarried  in  this  place  several  days  and  then 
returned  to  Ashfield. 

On  the  20th  of  May  they  returned  to  Harvard,  and 
during  the  summer  visited  Shirley  and  Woburn,  teach- 
ing, strengthening,  and  encouraging  the  Believers  to 
a  faithfulness  in  the  work  of  God.  But  the  spirit  of 
opposition  was  still  restless.  The  enemies  of  the 
cross  still  thirsted  for  persecution.  The  stale  charge 
of  foes  to  the  country,  firearms  and  implements  of 
war,  was  again  renewed  as  a  pretext ;  nor  could  they 
be  satisfied  short  of  expelling  the  testimony  with  all 
its  witnesses  from  the  country. 

In  the  month  of  July  a  number  of  men  convened 
and  appointed  a  committee  to  post  advertisements  in 
several  towns  and  notify  the  people  to  meet  on  Har- 


129 

vard  Common,  and  arrange  to  drive  off  the  Shakers. 
The  advertisements  were  posted,  and  the  people  met 
on  the  day  appointed.  Deacon  Fairbanks  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  accounted  the  best  church  mem- 
ber and  the  greatest  Christian  in  the  town  of  Harvard, 
sent  two  barrels  of  cider  to  the  meeting  that  the  mob 
might  have  something  to  stimulate  their  zeal. 

As  it  was  time  for  the  ministers  to  hold  their  meet- 
ing, the  mob  were  requested  to  wait  till  the  Shakers 
had  been  seen  by  them.  A  committee  of  four  evan- 
gelical pastors  were  appointed,  who  went  to  the 
Square  House  to  confer  with  the  Elders.  Zabdiel 
Adams  from  Lunenburg  was  the  speaker.  He  asked 
if  there  was  liberty  to  suggest  a  few  questions. 
"  Yea,"  replied  Elder  James,  "  any  civil  questions." 

Adams  then  observed  that  the  people  were  appre- 
hensive that  war-like  stores  were  laid  up  in  this  house 
(Square  House),  and  manifested  much  concern  about 
it.  Elder  James,  who  was  convinced  that  they  did 
not  believe  the  charge  which  they  had  made,  and  that 
it  was  a  mere  pretext,  replied,  "There  is  liberty  to 
search  the  house,  if  you  can  do  it  and  not  wrong  your 

consciences.     I  repeat,  there   is  liberty  to  search  the 
9 


130 

house  from  attic  to  cellar,  if  you  can  do  it  and  not 
wrong  your  consciences." 

Adams,  then,  addressing  the  Believers,  asked, 
"Are  you  willing  to  take  up  arms  against  Britain?  " 

Father  William  replied,  "I  have  never  killed  a 
creature  with  a  gun  in  my  life." 

"  But,"  said  Adams,  "  are  you  friends  to  America?  " 

"Yea,"  replied  Elder  James,  "we  are  friends  to 
all  the  souls  of  men." 

"But  supposing,"  said  Adams,  "one  of  your  peo- 
ple should  go  into  the  war  and  should  live  to  return 
home  again,  would  he  not  have  to  confess  it  as  a  sin  ?  " 

"Yea,  surely,"  replied  Elder  James,  "if  he  him- 
self believes  it  to  be  a  sin ;  but  we  do  not  bind  men's 
consciences." 

Adams,  then  turning  to  Aaron  Jewett,  said, 
"When  you  confessed  your  sins,  did  you  not  confess 
your  going  into  the  army  as  a  sin?  " 

Aaron  replied,  "  I  was  so  far  from  confessing  it  as 
a  sin,  that  1  never  once  thought  of  it." 

Many  other  inquiries  were  made,  which  were  all 
promptly  and  judiciously  answered  by  Elder  James 
and  others.  The  principal  object  of  these  interroga- 
tions seemed  to  be  to  find  out  the  opinion  of  the 


131 

Elders  respecting  the  war,  in  order  to  satisfy  them- 
selves concerning  the  general  rumors  that  the  Believ- 
ers were  enemies  to  the  country.  Elder  James 
answered  them  plainly  and  pointedly  respecting  this 
matter,  that  Believers  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  war 
one  way  or  the  other,  but  said  he,  "  We  will  fight 
your  enemy,  and  the  enemy  of  all  mankind ;  that  is, 
the  spirit  of  evil."  After  a  lengthy  conversation  on 
the  subject,  Elder  James  suggested  that  the  Believers 
should  sing  a  hymn,  and  there  was  soon  a  union  gift. 
He  then  invited  the  ministers  to  dine  at  the  Square 
House,  but  they  declined,  as  they  must  return  to  the 
mob  that  was  waiting  to  hear  the  report.  It  was 
subsequently  learned  that  all  were  advised  to  relin- 
quish their  design  and  let  the  Shakers  alone. 

One  of  the  ministers  asked  Adams  what  he  thought 
of  the  Shakers.  He  replied,  "I  think  the  people 
better  let  the  Shakers  alone."  This  advice  occasioned 
considerable  confusion  among  the  restless  characters 
that  formed  the  mob.  Some  were  urged  to  proceed, 
but  as  the  town  officers  had  asked  for  paper  and  ink, 
it  was  rumored  that  they  expected  to  take  down  the 
names  of  all  present.  This  gave  them  a  fright  and 
they  began  to  disperse  without  doing  any  violence. 


132 


VIII. 

THE  BELIEVERS  DRIVEN  FROM  HARVARD,   MASS.,   AUGUST, 
1782,   AND  CRUELLY  ABUSED. 

As  all  previous  attempts  to  expel  the  witnesses  of 
truth  from  the  town  of  Harvard  had  signally  failed, 
a  class  of  malicious  minds  that  were  filled,  and  intent 
upon  "  breathing  out  of  threatenings  and  slaughter," 
made  renewed  and  determined  attempts  by  the  aid  of 
mob  violence  to  consummate  their  wicked  design. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  the  harvest  season  that  a 
large  number  of  Believers  from  New  Lebanon,  Han- 
cock, and  other  places  had  gathered  to  the  church  in 
Harvard,  that  they  might  attend  the  meetings  that 
would  be  held  in  that  place.  This  large  body  of  peo- 
ple in  their  attendance  upon  the  services  of  their  wor- 
ship, with  a  testimony  that  was  like  the  two-edged 
sword  against  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  their  many 
manifestations  of  the  gifts  of  the  holy  spirit,  all  con- 
spired to  increase  the  persecuting  spirit  of  those  who 
hated  the  word  of  God. 

Under  the  cover  of  this  large  gathering  a  lawless 
class  of  men  found  a  favorable  opportunity  for  execut- 
ing their  nefarious  work.  As  their  especial  hatred 


133 

was  against  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  it  was  a 
source  of  great  disquietude  to  find  that  these  leaders 
were  not  among  the  Believers  at  Harvard. 

Through  the  kindness  of  an  overruling  Providence 
Mother  Ann  had  received  a  warning  that  her  safety  de- 
pended on  her  immediate  removal  to  another  section 
of  the  state.  She  had  seen,  in  vision,  the  gathering 
of  the  mob,  had  seen  them  marching  toward  the 
Square  House,  and  learned  that  their  hearts  were 
as  the  heart  of  Cain.  Accepting  this  warning  as  from 
God,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  arranged  to  leave 
the  town  of  Harvard  for  a  short  season,  aud  accept  a 
home  among  the  Believers  in  another  place. 

Previous  to  the  time  of  departure  the  company  as- 
sembled to  recei*^  the  farewell  blessing  of  each  other, 
and  to  renew  the  bonds  of  love  and  friendship  for 
their  spiritual  Parents  in  the  church  of  Christ.  All 

were  bowed  in  prayer.     Tears  of  sorrow  and  anxious 
-, 

hope  were  poured  out  in  humble  petitions  to  the  Father 

of  mercies,  for  the  protection  of  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders.  Among  this  company  were  to  be  found  many 
stout-hearted  men ;  men  that  feared  no  danger,  and 
who  never  quailed  before  the  face  of  man.  Some  of 
them  were  battle-scarred  veterans  who  had  passed 


134 

through  the  war  of  the  Revolution  and  had  offered 
their  lives  a  living  sacrifice,  that  liberty  of  conscience 
might  be  the  free  gift  of  the  nation.  But  in  this  con- 
test their  weapons  were  not  carnal,  they  could  use  only 
the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Peacemaker,  and 
then  patiently  bear  the  persecution  that  was  inflicted 
upon  them. 

At  this  time,  however,  a  blessing  was  administered 
to  them,  as  Mother  Ann  addressed  the  assembly. 
"  Brethren  and  Sisters,  be  of  good  cheer,  my  spirit 
shall  be  with  you."  There  was  time  for  only  a  few 
words,  and  the  meeting  was  closed.  The  Elders  hur- 
riedly mounted  their  horses  in  preparation  for  their 
journey. 

At  this  moment  a  company  of  Believers  arrived  from 
a  distant  part  of  the  state.  The  Polders  alighted  from 
their  horses  as  the  whole  company  kneeled  in  prayer, 
and  asked  a  blessing  upon  every  one  who  had  received 
the  gospel  into  an  honest  heart.  It  was  the  baptism  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  they  covenanted  anew  in  their 
zealous  and  simple  petitions,  that  the  spirit  of  truth 
might  guide  them  in  the  path  of  duty  and  obedience. 
Soon  the  last  petition  was  made,  the  last  farewell  was 
said,  and  the  Elders  hurriedly  remounted  their  horses, 


135 

and  were  soon  away  on  the  road,  with  the  hope  of 
reaching  the  residence  of  Abel  Jewett  in  the  town 
of  Littleton.  It  was  near  the  close  of  the  day  when 
Brother  Abel  welcomed  the  messengers  of  God, 

In  the  morning  they  continued  their  journey  till 
they  reached  the  home  of  Nathan  Kendall  in 
Woburn.  Here  they  felt  a  peaceful  rest,  and  the  as- 
surance that  they  had  escaped  the  cruel  rage  of  their 
wicked  persecutors. 

After  the  departure  of  the  Polders,  the  Believers  at 
the  dwelling  in  Harvard  returned  to  their  several 
duties  about  the  farm  and  the  house.  It  was  a 
time  of  sadness,  of  gloomy  forebodings.  Their  prop- 
erty and  their  lives  were  in  danger,  if  a  company  of 
lawless  characters  should  enter  their  possessions. 
The  Believers  gave  their  thoughts  to  prayer,  as  they 
asked  that  the  spirit  of  peace  might  abound. 

On  the  Sabbath,  public  worship  was  held  at  the 
Square  House.  A  large  body  of  Believers  were 
present  from  Harvard  and  the  adjoining  towns,  and 
several  from  other  states.  The  spirit  of  God  was 
manifested  in  the  assembly  as  they  gave  their  souls  in 
earnest  prayer  and  spoke  and  sang  and  shouted  as  they 
were  led  by  the  divine  light  that  had  separated  them 


136 

from  the  children  of  this  world.  The  influence  of  the 
gift  of  God  was  not  wholly  confined  to  those  who  had 
professed  faith  in  the  testimony  of  Mother  Ann,  but 
many  who  were  strangers  to  the  family  shared  in  the 
blessings  of  the  meeting,  and  as  the  Believers  kneeled 
in  prayer  the  spectators  united  with  them. 

This  season  of  spiritual  service  gave  joy  to  the 
faithful  seeker  after  righteousness,  as  their  songs  of 
praise  and  their  shouts  of  victory  ascended  to  Him 
who  could  read  the  aspiration  of  each  heart.  The 
meeting  continued  most  of  the  day  and  evening  with 
short  intermissions.  After  its  dismissal,  those  living 
in  the  vicinity  returned  to  their  homes,  while  many  of 
the  Believers  accommodated  invited  guests. 

While  these  disciples  of  our  Lord  were  engaged  in 
their  religious  service,  and  proclaiming  the  testimony 
of  the  sharp  sword,  against  the  sins  of  the  world,  the 
enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ  were  busily  employed  in 
collecting  their  forces  for  an  anticipated  assault  upon 
the  Brethren  and  Sisters.  * 

At  an  early  hour  on  the  morning  of  August  19th,  the 

*It  was  subsequently  learned  that  the  mob  had  designed  to  keep 
their  plans  a  secret  from  the  Believers,  but  signally  failed,  as  has 
already  been  shown. 


137 

mob  began  to  assemble  near  the  Square  House, 
while  several  were  already  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  yard.  An  aged  brother  having  occasion  to  open 
the  door,  several  persons  pushed  their  way  into  the 
house  and  conducted  themselves  very  rudely.  They 
assumed  the  right  to  make  a  search,  and  passed  from 
room  to  room,  threatening  violence  to  any  one  who 
opposed  their  progress.  They  were  disappointed  and 
vexed  as  they  had  failed  to  find  the  object  of  their 
search.  They  roughly  demanded  that  the  Elders 
should  come  forward  and  give  themselves  up  to  the 
officers  of  their  party. 

Lucy  Wright,  a  young  sister,  stood  fearless  before 
them,  and  endeavored,  by  kind  and  gentle  words,  to 
calm  their  ferocious  spirits,  informing  them  that 
Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  were  not  in  the  house. 
Her  words  to  them  were  idle  tales,  and  they  refused  to 
listen.  They  even  threatened  her  with  violence  unless 
she  remained  quiet.  From  this  interview  the  Believ- 
ers understood  quite  well  the  object  of  the  search,  and 
Lucy  immediately  planned  to  escape  from  the  place. 
She  informed  Mary  Partington  of  the  case  and  then 
taking  some  milk  pails,  they  passed  safely  through  the 
mob  on  their  way  to  the  barn,  ostensibly  for  the  pur- 


138 

pose  of  obtaining  some  milk.  Safely  within  the  barn, 
the  pails  were  carefully  laid  aside,  and  the  two  sisters 
took  their  flight  across  the  fields  to  the  residence  of 
Solomon  Cooper. 

Messages  were  immediately  dispatched  to  the  sev- 
eral families  of  Believers,  with  all  needed  information, 
and  many  of  them  were  soon  upon  the  scene  of  action. 
The  mob  had  gathered  in  front  of  the  Square  House, 
armed  with  whips,  canes,  and  cudgels,  and  were  evi- 
dently bent  on  mischief.  Up  to  this  time  no  violence 
of  magnitude  had  been  committed  and  the  Brethren 
and  Sisters  as  they  arrived  from  their  homes  were 
allowed  to  pass  into  the  house  without  molestation. 
The  mob  was  estimated  to  number  about  four  hundred, 
and  in  this  unchristian  and  lawless  crowd  were  *'  min- 
isters and  deacons  and  men  honorable  (?)  in  society." 

Elder  John  Hocknell,  who  had  the  management  of 
the  place,  directed  the  Believers  to  assemble  in  one  of 
the  large  rooms,  and  unite  in  prayer  to  God  for  pro- 
tection and  for  wisdom  to  guide  them  in  the  path  of 
their  duty,  iu  this  hour  of  their  great  affliction. 

So  soon  as  the  mob  discovered  the  position  that  the 
Believers  had  taken,  they  burst  open  the  doors  and, 
roughly  seizing  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  by  their  gar- 


139 

merits  or  by  the  hair  of  the  head,  inhumanly  dragged 
them  from  the  house  and  delivered  them  into  the  cus- 
tody of  the  party  who  remained  in  front  of  the  build- 
ing. Resistance  was  of  but  little  use,  and  the  pro- 
ceedings were  very  much  as  one  might  expect  from  a 
persecuting,  licentious  class.  While  engaged  in  this 
transaction  they  seemed  to  be  divested  of  the  feelings 
of  our  common  humanity. 

The  Believers  were  overpowered,  and  in  some  things 
must  submit  to  this  mob  rule.  Orders  were  now 
given  by  these  disciples  of  Torquemada  for  all  who 
lived  in  the  vicinity  to  return  to  their  own  homes, 
while  those  from  distant  parts  of  the  state  should  leave 
the  town  at  an  hour  which  they  would  designate.  This 
order  was  accompanied  by  a  severe  threat,  in  case  any 
of  those  from  a  distance  should  again  be  seen  in  the 
town  of  Harvard. 

Some  of  the  Believers  attempted  to  address  the 
crowd,  but  were  soon  admonished  to  hold  their  peace, 
as  some  ruffian  would  deal  them  a  severe  blow  with  a 
whip  or  a  cane.  One  hour  was  allowed  the  Believers 
in  which  to  make  preparations  for  their  journey.  The 
time  was  very  limited  in  which  to  do  the  many  need- 
ful duties,  especially  when  we  consider  that  more  than 


140 

a  hundred  people,  of  all  ages,  were  in  the  place,  and 
many  of  them  fifty  or  more  miles  from  home.  At  the 
expiration  of  the  hour  the  Believers  were  ordered  to 
march.  The  Sisters  were  permitted  to  ride  in  a  car- 
riage or  on  horseback,  but  the  Brethren  were  forbid- 
den this  privilege,  although  many  of  them  had  horses. 

About  one  half  of  the  mob  formed  the  advance 
guard.  Next  came  the  Believers,  while  the  remainder 
of  the  mob  brought  up  the  rear.  The  Brethren  who 
lived  in  the  town  of  Harvard  were  determined  to  fol- 
low their  Brethren  and  Sisters,  although  forbidden  by 
the  leaders  of  the  mob.  As  this  large  body  of  relig- 
ious persecutors  were  nearly  all  on  horseback,  they 
obliged  the  Believers  to  move  along  with  considerable 
speed.  The  infirm  and  those  advanced  in  age  who  did 
not  walk  so  fast  as  their  inhuman  drivers  thought 
proper,  were  rudely  and  cruelly  admonished  by  a 
severe  stroke  of  a  whip  or  some  other  instrument  of 
torture. 

If  any  one  attempted  to  admonish  these  persecutors 
for  their  cruelty,  a  blow  from  a  lash  or  stick  on  his 
head  or  face  soon  convinced  him  of  the  danger  of 
reasoning  with  an  unprincipled  mob,  whose  loving 
kindness  is  bitter  and  whose  tender  mercies  are  cruel. 


141 

Several  of  the  Believers,  on  that  day,  found  by  sad 
experience  that  it  was  in  vain  to  attempt  to  moderate 
the  cruelty  of  such  savage  hearts. 

Quite  soon  after  the  procession  had  started  one  of 
the  Believers  attempted  to  repeat  a  prayer,  but  a  num- 
ber of  cruel  blows  over  the  head  and  face  forbade  his 
proceeding.  Prayers  were  not  allowed. 

When  the  company  reached  the  dwelling  of  Jere- 
miah Willard,  two  of  the  Brethren  from  his  place  came 
out  to  speak  to  their  friends.  As  Abijah  Wooster  was 
shaking  hands  with  one  in  the  ranks,  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Houghton  rode  up  and  struck  Abijah  a  severe 
blow  on  the  head  with  a  goad.  Abijah  was  then 
placed  under  guard,  ordered  into  the  ranks  and 
marched  along  with  the  company. 

At  Still  River  the  whole  body  were  ordered  to  halt. 
They  had  marched  three  miles.  "  Now  we  will  have 
a  little  diversion,"  said  one  of  the  leaders,  and  orders 
were  given  that  James  Shepard  should  be  soundly 
whipped.  *  A  ring  was  soon  formed  and  sticks  cut 
from  the  bushes,  preparatory  to  the  whipping.  Sev- 

*  James  was  the  only  person  in  the  company  that  came  with  the 
Believers  from  England  and  as  they  had  been  disappointed  in  not 
finding  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  their  enmity  was  turned  toward 
this  poor  man,  and  they  resolved  to  whip  him  for  all  the  others. 


142 

era!  persons  were  appointed  to  the  work  and  directed 
to  give  the  prisoner  a  certain  number  of  strokes. 
James  was  ordered  to  take  off  his  coat  and  vest.  He 
then  kneeled  and  prayed,  "Be  of  good  cheer,  Breth- 
ren, for  it  is  your  Heavenly  Father's  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  kingdom." 

On  hearing  these  words,  one  man,  Isaiah  Whitney, 
without  waiting  for  orders,  gave  James  several  severe 
strokes  with  his  horsewhip.  Eleazer  Rand  and  Jona- 
than Slosson  arrived  at  the  time  of  the  whipping. 
Eleazer  immediately  placed  himself  between  James 
and  his  persecutors.  This  act  of  Christian  kindness 
so  enraged  the  mob  that  they  beat  him  with  their 
clubs,  canes,  and  whips  most  unmercifully.  Others 
of  the  Brethren  followed  the  example  of  Eleazer  till 
the  confusion  of  the  scene  brought  this  act  of  cruelty 
to  an  end. 

William  Morey  did  not  hesitate  to  reprove  Farns- 
worth,  the  captain  of  the  mob,  for  permitting  such 
acts  of  inhumanity,  such  abusive  conduct,  and  such 
shocking  cruelty.  Farnsworth  was  so  enraged  at  this 
reproof  that  he  struck  William  in  the  face  with  great 
violence  and  broke  out  several  of  his  teeth. 

This  scene  over,  the  Believers  were  again  placed  in 


143 

inarching  order  and  driven  with  greater  speed  than 
before  for  a  distance  of  three  more  miles,  which 
brought  them  to  the  line  between  Harvard  and  Bolton. 
At  this  place  the  Brethren  from  Harvard  called  at 
the  house  of  Zaccheus  Stevens,  which  was  near  the 
boundary  line.  Several  Sisters  came  to  the  door  and 
begged  of  the  Brethren  not  to  leave  their  gospel 
friends  so  long  as  they  were  driven  by  those  cruel 
persecutors.  It  was  a  word  in  due  season,  and  the 
response  came  : 

"  We  will  go  with  our  gospel  friends  as  far  as  the 
mob  goes." 

At  the  town  line  a  strong  guard  was  placed  to  pre- 
vent the  Brethren  from  Harvard  advancing.  They 
were  sternly  forbidden  passing  over  the  line.  These 
Brethren,  however,  claimed  a  perfect  right  to  travel 
on  the  highway,  and  were  determined  to  proceed. 
Being  opposed  by  the  mob,  they  cried  out : 

"Are  you  highway  robbers?  We  will  go  as  far  as 
you  go,  and  will  not  leave  our  Brethren  and  Sisters  in 
your  merciless  hands." 

"  If  you  attempt  to  cross  the  boundary  line  of  the 
town,"  said  the  captain,  "  we  will,  spill  your  blood  in 
the  sand." 


144 

Regardless  of  the  threats,  the  Brethren  from  Har- 
vard proceeded,  but  were  inhumanly  beaten  with 
clubs  by  the  captain  and  his  guards.  Eleazer,  at 
this  time,  received  a  blow  that  broke  his  arm.  Fright- 
ened at  their  own  cruel  deeds,  the  guards  fled,  and 
the  Harvard  Brethren  went  on  and  joined  the  body  of 
Believers. 

From  the  place  where  the  mob  halted  to  whip 
James  Shepard  to  the  town  of  Lancaster  was  one 
continued  scene  of  cruelty  and  abuse, — horsewhip- 
ping, pounding,  beating  with  clubs,  collaring,  push- 
ing off  from  bridges  into  the  water,  frightening  the 
horses  that  were  guided  by  the  Sisters,  and  every  kind 
of  abuse  that  their  malicious  minds  could  invent  with- 
out the  taking  of  life.  Indeed,  it  seemed  miraculous 
that  none  lost  their  lives  while  subjected  to  such  cruel 
and  continued  persecutions. 

One  of  the  Brethren,  Jonathan  Bridges,  for  neglect 
to  march  at  their  required  speed,  was  whipped  nearly 
every  step  for  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a  mile. 
Jonathan  at  last  became  so  faint  that  he  fell  by  the 
side  of  the  road. 

As  Eleazer  Rand  was  repeating  the  words  "O 
Lord,"  a  man  named  Priest  seized  him  by  the  collar, 


145 

shook  him  severely,  and  commanded  him  to  hold  his 
tongue. 

"  I  have  the  right,  and  I  will  pray,"  said  Eleazer. 

Eleazer  was  now  cruelly  pushed  for  a  rod  or  more, 
and  then  hurled  against  a  stone  wall. 

"Did  you  stop  the  dog  from  praying?"  asked 
Houghton. 

"No,"  said  Priest,  "I  could  not  unless  I  had 
killed  him." 

If  any  of  the  aged  Brethren  attempted  to  mount  a 
horse,  to  obtain  some  relief  while  on  this  wearisome 
journey,  some  one  from  the  persecutors'  ranks  would 
immediately  ride  up  to  him,  and  with  the  butt  of  his 
whip-stock,  soon  force  him  to  dismount. 

At  Lancaster  the  leaders  of  the  mob  held  consul- 
tation, and  then  dismissed  the  Believers  with  this 
injunction  : 

"  If  any  of  you  shall  ever  be  seen  again  in  Harvard, 
any  person  of  this  party  present  shall  have  full  power 
to  tie  you  up  and  whip  you,  without  judge  or  jury." 
And  then  added,  "  We  now  have  a  further  work  to  do 
with  these  Harvard  Shakers." 

After  tliis  dismissal,  the  Believers  found  a  resting- 
place  under  the  shade  of  a  large,  beautiful  elm,  and 
10 


146 

once  more  having  the  divine  right  to  breathe  freely, 
they  expressed  their  gratitude  and  thankfulness  by 
uniting  in  prayer  and  giving  thanks  to  God  that  they 
were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  persecution  for  the  tes- 
timony of  the  gospel.  It  was  the  outpouring  of  a 
thankful  spirit  from  many  honest  hearts,  after  having 
suffered  such  cruel  persecutions  from  the  hands  of 
those  who  denominated  themselves  the  followers  of 
Christ  and  advocates  of  religious  liberty. 

Perhaps  they  were  too  soon  in  their  demonstrations 
of  thankfulness.  The  mob  heard  the  prayers.  These 
were  piercing  reproofs  to  guilty  consciences.  The 
mob  was  provoked,  and  again  rushed  upon  the  Believ- 
ers and  commenced  another  inhuman  scene  of  cruelty. 
Neither  age  nor  sex  was  regarded  in  this  indiscrimi- 
nate lashing  and  beating.  It  was  done,  seemingly, 
with  as  little  regard  for  the  feelings  of  men  and 
women  as  though  it  had  been  a  herd  of  swine.  After 
this  burst  of  fury  had  been  exhausted  the  mob  retired 
from  the  place. 

Once  more  the  Believers  were  permitted  to  breathe 
freely,  and  yet  they  were  not  quite  sure  that  the 
blessed  relief  was  more  than  a  present  blessing.  They 
could  now  hold  communion  with  the  apostle  when  he 


147 

said,  "  We  are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  dis- 
tressed;  we  are  perplexed,  but  not  altogether  without 
help  or  means ;  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken  ;  cast 
down,  but  not  destroyed." 

The  Harvard  Brethren  now  bade  their  gospel 
friends  an  affectionate  farewell,  and  the  wish,  "God 
bless  you,"  went  up  from  every  heart  as  the  parties 
began  their  journeys  toward  their  own  homes. 

Those  returning  to  Harvard  were  beaten  more  or 
less  by  the  mob  while  on  their  way  home.  An  aged 
brother,  Jonathan  Clark,  was  struck  several  times 
with  the  butt  of  a  loaded  whip-stock  by  a  man  named 
Jonathan  Houghtou.  On  entering  the  town  of  Har- 
vard, the  mob  stopped  at  Captain  Pollard's  and 
formed  a  ring.  Up  to  to  this  time  they  had  kept 
Abijah  Wooster  under  guard.  He  was  now  charged 
with  going  about  and  breaking  up  families  and 
churches,  and  it  was  declared  that  he  should  be 
whipped.  By  vote  of  the  mob  Jonathan  Houghton 
and  Elijah  Priest  were  appointed  to  be  the  whippers, 
after  several  nominations.  It  was  decided  by  vote 
that  he  should  receive  twenty  lashes.  He  was  imme- 
diately stripped  to  the  waist  and  tied  to  a  tree,  when 
Houghtou  laid  on  his  ten  strokes.  Suddenly  a  re- 


148 

spectable  and  humane  citizen,  James  Haskell,  rode 
to  the  place,  and  seeing  this  case  of  cruelty,  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse,  and  throwing  off  his  coat 
and  vest,  cried  out : 

k'Here!  here!  If  there  are  any  more  stripes  to 
be  given,  let  me  take  the  rest." 

On  hearing  these  words  from  Haskell  the  mob  did 
not  dare  to  proceed,  and  Abijah  was  immediately  set 
free.  Having  put  on  his  garments,  he  began  to  sing, 
which  he  continued  to  do  till  he  reached  the  house  of 
Zaccheus  Stevens.  There  were  persons  in  the  com- 
pany who  made  no  profession  of  a  religious  faith, 
who  were  so  affected  with  the  sufferings  of  Abijah 
that  they  could  not  refrain  from  weeping.  At  this 
place  the  mob  dispersed  and  were  not  seen  again. 

Many  of  the  citizens  of  the  town  of  Harvard  were 
much  displeased  with  the  proceedings  of  this  churchal 
persecution.  Not  only  in  Harvard  but  through  the  whole 
course  of  the  seven  miles,  which  the  Believers  were 
driven,  many  were  greatly  dissatisfied  with  the  abusive 
conduct  of  the  mob.  Some  ventured  to  remonstrate 
against  the  cruelty,  but  were  generally  answered  by 
curses  and  a  reminder  that  they  might  possibly  be 
served  in  the  same  manner. 


149 

It  will  be  well  to  remark  that  the  conduct  and  testi- 
mony of  some  of  the  young  Believers,  while  on  the 
road,  had  a  tendency  to  exasperate  the  mob  to  greater 
acts  of  cruelty  than  they  probably  would  have  com- 
mitted had  strict  silence  been  maintained.  Many  of 
them  had  accepted  the  faith  but  a  few  months,  and 
were  full  of  zeal,  and  being  divested  of  all  fear  of 
man,  they  would  sing,  and  shout  and  pray,  and  praise 
God  that  they  were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  for 
Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel. 


MOTHER    ANN    AND     THE     ELDERS     VISIT     THE     TOWNS     OF 
NORTON,    STONINGTON,    PRESTON,    AND    OTHER    PLACES. 

While  the  Believers  in  Harvard  were  suffering  at  the 
hands  of  cruel  persecutors,  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  were  holding  religious  services  in  Woburn. 
After  closing  the  meetings  in  this  place,  they  passed 
on  to  the  town  of  Norton,  and  made  their  home  with 
William  Morey  about  one  week.  Their  next  visit 
was  with  Morell  Baker  of  Rehoboth,  where  they 
remained  over  the  Sabbath,  and  then  returned  to  Nor- 


150 

ton.  They  remained  in  this  vicinity  some  three 
weeks.  Meetings  were  held,  the  several  families  of 
Believers  were  visited,  and  the  testimony  of  life  and 
peace  was  presented  to  the  world. 

From  Norton  they  passed  on  to  Stoningtou,  Conn., 
and  dwelt  in  the  house  of  Joshua  Birch.  For  three 
weeks  they  held  meetings  and  preached,  prayed,  and 
sang,  and  conversed  upon  gospel  truths  with  all  who 
came  to  see  them.  In  this  work  they  were  liberally 
aided  by  the  several  families  of  Believers.  The  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ  was  the  subject  upon  which  they 
preached,  by  which  they  could  show  that  the  present 
manifestation  of  the  work  of  God  required  an  honest 
confession  of  sin,  and  then  power  to  forsake  it. 
Those  who  would  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration, 
must  take  up  a  full  cross  against  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
and  the  pride  of  this  life. 

To  some  of  the  people  this  doctrine  was  very  dis- 
tasteful, especially  to  that  class  that  wished  to  be 
Christians  without  bearing  the  cross  of  Christ.  Many 
were  so  bound  down  by  old  traditions  that  they  could 
not  endure  to  have  their  false  foundations  uncovered, 
nor  to  have  their  sins  exposed  before  the  light  of  gos- 
pel truth.  In  this  the  words  of  the  Apostle  become 


151 

verified:  "All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
shall  suffer  persecution." 

Not  only  did  the  Believers  suffer  from  cruel  perse- 
cutions, but  were  often  disturbed  by  busybodies  and 
mischief-makers.  Simeon  Brown  of  Stonington,  the 
son  of  a  Baptist  minister,  was  of  this  last  class.  In 
company  with  others,  he  would  visit  the  place  of 
worship  and  threaten  and  revile  the  worshipers.  One 
of  the  company  by  the  name  of  Minor  was  very  free 
with  his  threatening  language,  and  ordered  the 
Believers  to  leave  the  town  within  twenty-four  hours, 
or  he  would  not  be  responsible  for  the  consequences. 

As  the  Believers  had  already  arranged  to  leave  the 
town  of  Stoniugtou  on  Friday,  the  threats  did  not 
surprise  them  nor  produce  much  fear. 

Near  the  close  of  the  month  of  October,  1782, 
Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  reached  Preston,  and 
were  entertained  at  the  home  of  Elias  Brown.  The 
Elders  were  treated  with  marked  consideration  and 
kindness. 

From  this  place  they  passed  to  the  town  of  Wind- 
ham,  and  by  request  called  at  the  residence  of  a 
friend  by  the  name  of  Abbey.  Although  he  was  not 
a  believer  in  the  faith  preached  by  the  Elders,  he  said 


152 


his  house  was  open,  and  gave  them  a  most  cordial 
welcome.  This  manifestation  of  peculiar  kindness 
was  so  different  from  the  treatment  which  they  had 
received  in  some  places  that  the  Elders  felt  as  did 
Jesus  on  his  visit  to  Zaccheus  :  "  This  day  has  salva- 
tion come  to  this  house." 

Public  worship  was  held  on  the  Sabbath  before  a 
large  assembly,  and  the  gospel  preached  with  great 
plainness,  and  the  necessity  of  confessing  and  for- 
saking all  sin  was  clearly  presented.  The  impossi- 
bility of  following  Christ  without  a  full  and  final  cross 
against  the  life  of  generation  was  declared  with  such 
plainness  that  the  congregation  gave  marked  atten- 
tion. Several  accepted  the  faith  and  became  mem- 
bers of  the  church. 

Quite  a  number  of  the  Believers  who  had  come  to 
see  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  now  returned  to  their 
own  homes.  The  meetings  at  this  place  were  closed 
and  the  Elders  continued  their  journey  to  Stafford, 
and  called  at  the  house  of  Ezekiel  Slate,  who  with  all 
his  family,  had,  at  an  earlier  date,  embraced  the  tes- 
timony. A  few  days  were  spent  in  teaching  and 
encouraging  the  Believers,  but  a  class  of  malicious 
characters,  from  the  town  of  Somers,  learned  of  their 


153 

presence  and  formed  a  combination  to  take  them  by 
force,  while  passing  through  Somers  to  the  home  of 
David  Meacham  in  Enfield,  Conn. 

David,  however,  learned  of  the  design  of  this  mob 
violence  and  informed  the  Elders  of  the  fact.  Upon 
further  consideration,  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
concluded  to  travel  as  they  had  arranged,  and  accept 
the  consequences.  Calvin  Harlow  and  David  Mea- 
cham were  on  horseback,  while  Mother  Ann,  Mary 
Partington,  and  a  brother  were  in  a  carriage.  They 
passed  through  Somers  without  being  molested,  but 
were  pursued  by  some  thirty  men  on  horseback.  This 
company  arrived  at  the  home  of  David  Meacham  soon 
after  the  Believers  had  entered  the  dwelling.  Captain 
Kibbee  was  their  recognized  leader. 

As  might  be  expected  of  a  body  of  riotous  char- 
acters, they  soon  broke  into  the  house,  and  a  reckless, 
savage  violence  marked  all  their  actions.  They  de- 
manded the  presence  of  Mother  Ann,  but  the  family 
paid  no  attention  to  their  threats.  Supposing  that 
Mother  Ann  was  in  an  upper  chamber,  they  began  to 
force  their  way  by  beating  the  Brethren  and  Sisters, 
and  dragging  them  in  the  most  cruel  and  shameful 
manner  from  the  house. 


154 

Mary  Partington  was  forcibly  carried  out  and 
placed  upon  a  horse  in  front  of  one  of  the  men.  His 
attempt  to  carry  her  away,  however,  did  not  succeed. 
The  man  was  unhorsed,  and  Mary  was  again  allowed 
to  return  to  the  house.  In  this  affray  David  Meacham 
was  knocked  down  and  severely  wounded. 

While  the  company  were  bewildered  in  this  confu- 
sion, Mother  Ann  passed  to  an  upper  room  without 
harm.  With  the  screaming  and  crying  and  praying 
the  captain  of  the  mob  became  frustrated,  and  instead 
of  reaching  the  upper  rooms  he  and  his  party  left  the 
house. 

John  Booth,  a  constable  of  the  town  of  Eufield, 
now  appeared,  and  commanded  the  peace.  At  the 
same  time  he  threatened  the  mob  with  the  severity  of 
the  law  for  their  riotous  conduct.  As  these  reckless 
characters  were  acting  without  law  they  would  not 
listen  to  the  officer,  and,  in  turn,  threatened  to  burn 
the  house  before  morning. 

The  constable  was  so  offended  at  this  treatment 
that  he  came  the  next  morning  with  other  officers, 
and  requested  information  of  the  violence  and  also 
the  names  of  the  rioters.  In  a  few  days  they  were 
summoned  before  the  court  at  Hartford,  Conn.,  and 


155 

required  to  settle  the  matter  with  David  Meacham,  or 
stand  trial  and  suffer  the  penalty  of  the  law.  The 
leaders  soon  called  upon  David  to  learn  upon  what 
conditions  he  would  settle  the  case. 

David  replied:  "  I  do  not  want  your  money,  nor 
do  I  wish  to  see  you  in  prison,  but  if  you  will  make  a 
public  confession  of  your  conduct  in  your  own  church, 
according  to  the  requirements  of  your  own  religion,  I 
will  be  satisfied." 

Although  the  leading  rioters  were  professors  of 
religion  and  members  in  good  standing  in  the  church, 
these  terms  were  quite  too  humiliating  to  their  pride. 
They  preferred  to  stand  trial,  and  were  fined  by  the 
court  in  a  sum  proportioned,  as  the  judges  supposed, 
to  the  enormity  of  the  crime.  One  of  the  company 
subsequently  came  to  the  Believers  and  made  confes- 
sion of  his  wicked  conduct  and  asked  their  forgiveness. 

This  was  the  last  act  of  the  mobs,  and  of  the  riot- 
ous proceedings  against  the  Believers  in  the  state  of 
Connecticut.  Elder  William  Lee  and  Elder  James 
Whittaker  did  not  arrive  till  after  the  mob  had  dis- 
persed. The  Believers  remained  with  David  a  few 
days,  and  then  crossed  the  Connecticut  river  at  New 
Providence  and  tarried  four  days  with  Joseph  Ben 


156 

nett.  Public  service  was  held  on  the  Sabbath  and 
largely  attended. 

The  public  service  that  was  held  at  the  house  of 
Joseph  Bennett  was  addressed  by  Elder  Calvin  Har- 
low,  who  received  the  best  of  attention.  In  his  de- 
livery of  the  gospel  testimony  his  voice  was  clear  and 
pleasant,  and  the  ministration  was  in  such  a  loving 
spirit  that  many  wept  and  prayed  with  heartfelt  devo- 
tion. 

A  Baptist  deacon  was  present  who  had  been  very 
much  opposed  to  the  testimony.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting  he  called  and  wished  to  converse  with  Mother 
Ann.  At  first  he  seemed  much  interested,  and  was 
pleased  with  the  remarks  that  were  made.  Becoming 
more  familiar,  he  addressed  himself  to  Mother  Ann, 
"Your  children  do  not  talk  as  you  do.  Why  do 
they  not  talk  as  you  do?" 

Mother  Ann  replied  :  "  You  must  not  expect  the 
children  to  be  parents." 

As  the  deacon  did  not  wish  to  have  his  life  brought 
into  the  light  of  the  testimony  of  Christ,  nor  his  Chris- 
tianity offended,  he  soon  retired. 

At  a  subsequent  date  two  men  called  to  see  the 
Believers,  but,  as  they  were  entire  strangers,  they  did 


157 

not  know  Mother  Ann,  although  she  was  then  present 
in  the  company. 

After  an  introduction,  one  of  the  men  remarked  : 
"  Is  there  not  a  woman  here  that  is  the  head  of  the 
church  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Mother  Ann,  "  Christ  is  the  head  of 
the  church." 

Elder  William  Lee  then  added  :  "  We  do  not  allow 
either  man  or  woman  to  be  the  head  of  the  church ; 
Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church." 

"But,"  continued  the  man,  "there  is  a  woman 
here  that  teaches,  is  there  not?" 

Elder  AVilliam  replied:  "We  do  not  allow  either 
man  or  woman  to  teach  except  they  have  the  spirit  of 
Christ  in  them.  Christ  teaches  through  them,  and 
with  this  spirit  a  man,  woman,  or  child  may  teach." 

Rumors  having  been  received  that  a  mob  was  col- 
lecting only  a  few  miles  distant  some  anxiety  was 
manifested  in  the  family,  but  the  Elders  were  not  dis- 
turbed in  their  minds,  and  very  fortunately  received 
no  personal  violence  while  they  remained  in  the  place. 

The  next  journey  of  the  Elders  was  to  the  town  of 
Ashfield,  and  by  invitation  accepted  a  home  in  the 
family  of  Asa  Bacon.  Reaching  this  place  on  the 


158 

first  of  November,  1782,  they  remained  till  the  next 
spring. 

Ashfield  was  a  central  place,  and  on  this  account  it 
was  very  convenient  for  the-  Believers  to  meet  and 
hold  their  seasons  of  public  worship.  It  was  thought, 
also,  that  the  place  would  be  less  liable  to  be  dis- 
turbed by  mobs.  So  soon  as  the  Elders  extended  the 
liberty,  a  great  number  of  people  visited  Ashfield 
from  all  parts  of  the  country  where  the  gospel  had 
been  preached. 

It  was  estimated  that  not  less  than  six  hundred 
persons  were  there  at  one  time.  During  this  revival 
season  the  spirit  and  power  of  God  was  manifested  in 
a  marvelous  manner.  In  their  testimonies  they  ex- 
horted each  other  "  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  faith 
that  was  once  delivered  unto  the  saints."  The  church 
of  God  must  be  a  light  to  the  world,  and  the  people 
of  God  must  live  "  soberty,  righteously,  and  godly  in 
this  present  world." 

But  as  in  the  early  days  of  the  primitive  church, 
men  and  women  had  crept  into  the  fold  of  Christ ; 
"  ungodly  men,  turning  the  grace  of  God  into  lasciv- 
iousuess  and  denying  the  only  Lord  God  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 


159 

The  voice  of  Mother  Ann  and  tbe  Elders  against 
"  principalities  and  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  dark- 
ness of  this  world,  and  against  spiritual  wickedness 
in  heavenly  places,"  was  like  the  roaring  of  thunder. 
Every  heart  was  searched  and  the  work  of  purification 
was  manifested  in  great  power. 

Michael  and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon 
and  his  angels,  and  so  mighty  was  the  noise  of  the 
battle  that  it  was  heard  at  the  distance  of  several 
miles.  The  sound  was  like  "  the  voice  of  many 
waters  and  as  the  voice  of  mighty  thunders." 

In  these  operations  of  the  spirit  all  the  combustible 
material  of  a  depraved  nature,  "the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
the  lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,"  were  burned 
as  in  a  furnace.  The  flames  which  issued  from  the 
souls  and  mouths  of  these  messengers  of  God  and 
passed  among  the  assembly,  burned  and  consumed 
everything  that  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Revelator  says,  "  His 
eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire.  His  voice  as  the  sound 
of  many  waters  and  out  of  his  mouth  went  a  sharp 
two-edged  sword."  Rev.  i,  14-16. 

The  blessed  effects  of  this  purifying  fire  were  soon 
to  be  seen  and  felt.  When  the  evil  influences  were 


160 

rooted  out,  the  good  fruit  bad  room  to  grow.  The 
Believers  learned  lessons  of  meekness  and  humility. 
Peace,  love,  and  harmony  flowed  in  among  them,  and 
heavenly  love  and  gospel  union  gained  the  preeminence 
and  was  cherished  by  every  faithful  Believer. 

A  spiritual  light  now  began  to  shine  more  effectu- 
ally upon  them  and  wisdom  and  understanding  to  in- 
fluence them  in  all  their  actions.  As  the  rubbish  of 
the  old  earth  and  heavens  was  purged  out  and  burnt 
up,  they  began  to  see  more  clearly,  and  to  understand 
what  belonged  to  the  new. 

In  all  these  things  they  saw  that  it  was,  indeed,  a 
great  thing  to  learn  the  way  of  God.  As  yet  they 
had  just  entered  the  work,  but  the  education  was  pro- 
ducing a  remarkable  increase  of  the  gospel  among  the 
people. 

As  no  previous  preparation  had  been  made  for  the 
entertainment  of  the  Believers  in  Ashfield,  conse- 
quently there  were  no  stores  of  provisions  laid  up  for 
the  multitude,  and  though  the  quantity  on  hand  was, 
sometimes,  very  small  and  great  numbers  of  people 
were  continually  coming  and  going,  yet  with  the  bless- 
ing of  God  they  knew  no  lack. 

Multitudes  have  been  fed   many  times,  and  under 


161 

the  peculiar  ministration  of  the  gift  have  been  well 
satisfied.  Mother  Ann  would  say  to  the  people,  "  It 
is  by  the  miracles  of  God  that  you  have  been  fed,^O 
ye  of  little  faith." 

The  opposition  to  the  work  of  the  gospel  had  never 
been  so  great  in  Ashfield  as  in  several  other  places, 
yet  the  Believers  were  sometimes  disturbed  by  "  lewd 
fellows  of  the  baser  sort,"  who  came  for  carnal  and 
mischievous  purposes.  The  most  of  a  disturbance  was 
excited  by  Daniel  Bacon.  He  and  his  family  had  ac- 
cepted the  faith,  and  for  a  season  were  quite  zealous 
in  leading  a  Christian  life.  Becoming  weary  of  the 
cross,  Daniel  returned  to  the  old  inheritance,  but  his 
wife  maintained  her  faith.  In  the  month  of  March  he 
brought  his  wife  and  child  in  a  sleigh,  and  without  go- 
ing into  the  house  he  put  them  out,  in  a  very  rough 
and  churlish  manner,  into  the  street  before  the  house 
and  immediately  drove  off. 

When  the  Elders  were  informed  of  the  fact,  they 
said  :  "  This  is  an  evil  snare,  he  has  done  this  to  pro- 
duce trouble  for  us.  She  is  his  wife  and  we  must  not 
permit  her  to  remain  at  our  house."  One  of  the  Breth- 
ren was  then  sent  to  convey  her  and  the  child  to  her 

own   home.      Failing  in   his  purpose,   Daniel   openly 
11 


162 

came  out  and  by  slanderous  reports  gave  the  enemies 
of  the  cross  a  pretext  to  bring  on  a  persecution. 

This  furnished  a  pretext  for  a  lawless  company  to 
visit  J;he  Believers  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  re- 
port. A'large  number  of  the  people  of  Ashfield  were 
very  friendly  and  would  have  avoided  anything  that 
was  likely  to  cause  a  disturbance.  In  the  adjoining 
towns,  however,  there  were  many  busybodies  and  cal- 
umniators who  were  active  in  circulating  that  which 
was  false,  and  this  class  seized  every  opportunity  to 
scandalize  the  character  of  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders,  and  to  bring  a  reproach  upon  her  manner  of 
life  as  well  as  upon  the  testimony  she  preached. 

A  few  days  subsequent  to  this  action  of  Daniel 
Bacon,  about  sixty  men  collected  in  Shelburne  and  its 
vicinity.  The  people  of  Ashfield  were  informed  of  the 
fact  and  immediately  appointed  a  committee  to  confer 
with  thejeaders  of  the  mob  and  prevent,  if  possible, 
all  riotousj[proceedings.  The  committee  consisted  of 
Thomas  Stocking,  a  captain  of  militia,  and  two  other 
respectable  men.  They  called  at  the  house  of  Asa 
Bacon  and  asked  to  see  Mother  Ann. 

On  coming  to  the  door,  she  remarked,  ';  I  am  a 
poor,  inoffensive,  weak  woman.  I  have  suffered  so 


163 

much  from  the  cruelty  of  mobs  that  it  seems  impossi- 
ble that  I  could  endure  any  more." 

The  committee  replied,  "You  need  not  fear,  madam ; 
we  have  not  come  to  hurt  you,  but  to  defend  you." 
They  then  informed  her  of  the  anticipated  uprising  in 
Shelburue,  and  said,  "  We  are  not  willing  to  have  any 
mobs  in  Ashfield,  and  if  you  and  the  Elders  will  go  to 
the  residence  of  Philip  Philips,  you  shall  be  welcome 
and  shall  be  protected." 

Mother  Ann  meditated  upon  the  subject,  and  con- 
sidering herself  under  the  protection  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  she  did  not  choose  to  be  under  the  protection  of 
man,  and  very  kindly  declined  the  offer.  She  then 
invited  the  committee  to  dine  with  the  family  and 
treated  them  with  the  utmost  kindness.  After  dinner 
the  committee  retired  and  met  the  mob  about  one  half 
mile  distant  from  the  house. 

Here  they  held  a  conference  with  the  leaders  of  the 
company  and  found  that  their  object  was  to  search 
into  the  truth  of  some  prevailing  rumors,  respecting 
the  character  of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders.  They 
had  heard  some  infamous  reports  and  concluded  that 
the  preaching  of  the  Believers  was  an  imposition  upon 
the  people.  They  strongly  suspected  her  to  be  a 


164 

British  emissary  and  working  for  seditious  purposes. 

The  committee  bore  testimony  of  the  peaceable  de- 
portment and  harmless  conduct  of  the  people.  The 
mob,  however,  could  not  be  satisfied  without  a  full 
examination  of  the  Shakers  for  themselves.  The  com- 
mittee then  agreed  that  if  the  company  would  proceed 
no  farther,  Mother  Ann  should  answer  for  herself 
upon  conditions  that  she  should  receive  no  harm. 

This  seemed  to  satisfy  the  leaders  of  the  mob,  but 
a  part  of  the  company,  not  agreeing  with  the  decision, 
pushed  on,  determining  to  reach  the  house  of  Asa 
Bacon.  They  hailed  Ephraim  Welch,  who  was  stand- 
ing at  the  door,  with  this  inquiry  : — 

"Where  is  that  woman  you  call  Mother  Ann?" 

"  I  suppose  she  is  in  the  house,"  said  he.  "  What 
do  you  want?" 

"We  hear  that  she  ran  away  from  her  own  coun- 
try ;  that  she  has  been  cropped,  and  that  a  hole  was 
burned  through  her  tongue  for  blasphemy,  and  we 
want  to  see  for  ourselves." 

Ephraim  soon  informed  the  Believers  of  the  com- 
pany at  the  door,  and  after  the  Elders  had  held  con- 
sultation it  was  thought  best  to  meet  them.  Mother 
Ann  accordingly  stepped  to  the  door  and  said  : 


165 

"  What  may  you  want  of  me?" 

They  repeated  the  reports  that  they  had  heard  as 
before,  and  said  : — 

"  We  have  come  to  see  for  ourselves." 

"It  is  unkind  in  you,"  said  Mother,  "  but  will  you 
believe  your  own  eyes  ?  " 

The  speaker  remarked,  "  We  shall  be  obliged  to 
believe." 

"Then  come  forward,"  said  Mother,  "and  see  for 
yourselves." 

"Are  my  ears  cropped?" 

"  Has  my  forehead  been  branded?  " 

"  Has  my  tongue  been  burned  with  a  hot  iron?" 

"Now  with  this  evidence,  what  do  you  think  of 
the  reports  ?  " 

"I  think,"  said  the  speaker,  "  that  they  tell  awful 
lies  about  you." 

Mother  Ann  then  told  them  how  foolish  it  was  to 
give  credit  to  such  false  and  inconsistent  reports,  and 
how  wrong  it  was  to  come  and  disturb  the  Believers 
in  such  a  wicked  manner.  The  party  made  an 
apology  and  left  the  place,  apparently  much  cha- 
grined at  their  own  folly. 

The  Ashfield  committee  returned  and  informed  the 


166 

Believers  of  their  conference  and  agreement  with  the 
leaders  of  the  mob,  and  then  asked  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders  to  go  to  the  house  of  a  distant  neighbor, 
and  in  this  way  prevent  the  mob  from  advancing. 
Agreeably  to  the  wish  of  the  committee  several  of  the 
Brethren  and  Sisters  made  preparations  for  the  trip. 

Mother  Ann,  Elder  William  Lee,  Elder  James 
Whittaker,  Calvin  Harlow,  Aaron  Wood,  Ephraim 
Welch,  and  others  formed  the  company.  On  arriving 
at  the  house  of  Friend  Smith  they  were  very  kindly 
received.  The  leader  of  the  mob,  Col.  David  Wells 
of  Shelburne,  soon  entered  upon  the  examination  of 
the  charges,  very  similar  to  those  already  mentioned, 
and  found  them  fully  refuted  in  all  points.  Many 
unkind  accusations  were  brought  against  the  Be- 
lievers. One  was  : 

"  The  Shakers  have  bought  all  the  bay  in  the  town, 
that  was  to  be  sold,  and  a  poor  man  cannot  get 
enough  to  keep  his  cow  from  starving." 

The  next  accusation  was, — "They  have  also 
bought  up  all  the  grain,  and  the  poor  are  left  desti- 
tute of  bread  to  eat." 

The  committee  replied,  "The  people  of  the  town 
have  a  surplus  of  hay  and  find  it  to  their  advantage 


167 

to  sell  it  to  the  Shakers,  because  they  pay  the  money 
for  it.  We  know  of  no  such  poor  man  in  the  town  as 
has  been  mentioned,  and  if  he  can  be  produced  he 
shall  be  supplied  with  hay." 

The  Believers  had  made  the  same  offer,  but  the 
pooi-  man  was  not  found. 

Of  the  second  charge  it  was  proved  that  the 
Shakers  had  not  bought  any  grain  in  Ashfield.  On 
the  contrary  they  had  sold  some  to  the  people  of  the 
town,  which  the  Shakers  had  brought  into  the  place.  ' 

The  committee  then  bore  testimony  to  the  honesty 
and  integrity. of  the  Believers,  in  all  their  dealings 
with  other  people,  and  expressed  an  unwillingness  to 
have  them  molested  or  to  have  the  town  disturbed  on 
their  account. 

Having  closed  the  examination,  Mother  Ann  ad- 
dressed herself  to  Colonel  Wells  in  these  words  : 

"Is  it  not  a  pity  that  a  man,  professing  to  be  a 
gentleman  and  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  should 
give  heed  to  such  slanderous  and  inconsistent  re- 
ports ?  " 

"  That  you  should  come  here  at  the  head  of  a  mob, 
away  from  your  own  town,  to  persecute  an  innocent 
people,  is  a  very  singular  act." 


168 

The  colonel  did  not  accept  the  reproof  kindly,  and 
threatened  to  cane  Mother  Ann  if  she  said  any  more. 

Mother  Ann  replied,  "An  American  gentleman, 
and  are  you  threatening  to  cane  a  poor,  weak  woman? 
What  a  shame  it  would  be  !  " 

The  colonel  attempted  no  further  opposition. 

Elder  James  Whittaker  made  a  few  remarks  to  the 
assembly,  and  closed  with  these  words  :  "  I  am  called 
to  stand  in  defense  of  the  gospel,  and  that  I  will  do 
to  the  losing  of  my  life." 

The  mob  then  dispersed  without  committing  any 
act  of  violence.  In  this  way  God  protected  his 
people  from  the  snares  of  the  wicked.  The  earth 
opened  her  mouth  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  of 
malicious  lies  and  slanderous  reports  which  the 
dragon  had  cast  out  against  the  woman. 


X. 

.  THE  ELDERS  RETURN  TO  HARVARD. 

On  the  30th  of  April,  1783,  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  left  Ashfield,  and  passing  through  Petersham, 
tarried  there  one  night.  The  next  day  they  reached 
Harvard.  They  visited  the  Believers  in  that  vicinity, 


169 

and  in  the  neighboring  towns.  Destined  as  they  were 
to  suffer  persecution,  they  were  soon  called  to  pre- 
pare for  a  new  and  trying  scene. 

Mother  Ann  was  warned,  in  vision,  several  days 
before  the  event,  which  took  place  on  the  first  of 
June.  The  Elders  at  this  time  were  at  the  house  of 
Jeremiah  Willard.  Elder  James  Whittaker  made  the 
remark,  "  There  will  be  a  great  persecution,  for  I 
have  seen  the  figure  of  a  persecuting  man."  The 
circumstances  which  gave  rise  to  this  affliction  were 
as  follows  :  Sarah  Turner  had  married  a  deaf  man  by 
the  name  of  Jude  Carter.  Sarah,  having  gained  a 
love  for  the  Believers,  was  anxious  to  live  their  man- 
ner of  life,  and  her  husband  appeared  to  be  equally 
interested.  Jude  had  a  fancy  for  silver  buckles  on 
his  shoes  and  also  for  silver  knee  buckles,  but  Sarah 
urged  him  to  sell  .them  and  to  buy  something  that 
would  be  of  more  use  in  the  family.  He  replied,  by 
signs,  that  other  people  wore  silver  buckles  and  it 
could  be  no  harm  for  him  to  wear  them.  The  next 
day  they  went  to  the  city  of  Boston  where  he  sold  his 
buckles.  On  their  return  she  prevailed  on  him  to 
have  his  hair  cut ;  he  consented  to  have  it  cut  as  she 
directed,  which  was  accordingly  done.  Jude  seemed 


170 

quite  well  pleased  with  his  new  friends  for  a  few 
hours,  but  suddenly  becoming  offended,  he  left  the 
place  without  even  giving  his  wife  the  knowledge  of 
his  departure.  So  soon  as  she  learned  what  he  had 
done,  she  returned  to  her  home,  accompanied  by 
some  of  the  Brethren  and  Sisters.  In  passing  through 
the  village  of  Harvard,  Jude  made  a  grievous  com- 
plaint, by  signs,  that  the  Shakers  had  robbed  him  of 
his  silver  buckles,  cut  off  his  hair,  and  taken  away  his 
wife. 

This  furnished  sufficient  foundation  for  those  who 
were  watching  for  an  occasion  to  persecute  the  Be- 
lievers without  inquiring  into  the  true  state  of  the 
case.  Secret  measures  were  taken  to  raise  a  mob,  of 
which  the  Shakers  had  no  knowledge  till  the  people 
appeared  in  mob  array  at  Elijah  Wilds's,  in  Shirley,  on 
Sabbath  evening,  June  1,  1783.  They  guarded  every 
door  and  window,  and  no  person  was  permitted  to  go 
in  or  out.  The  Believers  were  engaged  in  religious 
service,  but  retired  from  the  room  so  soon  as  they 
learned  of  the  presence  of  the  mob.  The  leaders  of 
this  lawless  company  were  Phineas  Farnsworth,  James 
Pollard,  Elisha  Folium,  and  Asa  Houghton. 

With  them  were  a  company  of  base  characters  from 


171 

the  towns  of  Harvard,  Roxbtiry,  and  Bolton.  Like 
the  men  of  Sodom  they  attempted  to  enter  the  house 
by  pressing  hard  against  the  door.  This  the  Breth- 
ren on  the  inside  prevented.  David  Meacham  was  in 
an  adjoining  building.  Seeing  the  mob,  lie  attempted 
to  force  his  way  through  the  crowd  and  enter  the  main 
dwelling  but  was  unable.  He  then  attempted  to  rea- 
son with  the  mob  on  the  impropriety  and  unlawfulness 
of  such  proceedings,  and  inquired  the  cause  of  their 
coming  in  such  a  manner.  He  urged,  in  his  remarks, 
the  testimony  of  truth,  the  liberty  of  conscience,  and 
the  duty  of  Christians. 

A  large  number  of  persons  gathered  around  him 
and  gave  good  attention  to  what  was  said,  which  soon 
caused  a  disunion  among  themselves.  The  leaders  of 
the  mob  on  seeing  the  effect  of  David's  lecture,  took 
hold  of  him  with  violence  and  thrust  him  into  the 
house  with  this  remark  :  "You  shall  not  preach  any 
more  to  the  people."  Although  the  mob  had  ordered 
that  no  one  should  leave  the  house,  they  permitted 
one  of  the  Believers  to  return  to  her  home  to  take 
charge  of  her  infant.  After  attending  to  this  duty, 
and  opportunity  offering,  she  sent  word  to  the  officers 
of  the  town,  of  the  lawless  mob  that  was  gathered  at 


172 

the  house  of  Elijah  Wilds  in  Shirley.  The  mob  con- 
tinued at  the  place  all  night,  with  much  railing  and 
unbecoming  behavior  ;  but  committed  no  personal  in- 
jury till  the  next  morning. 

At  an  earl}7  hour  the  leaders  demanded  that  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders  should  come  out.  This  they 
refused  to  do,  but  consented  that  four  persons  might 
come  in.  Four  accordingly  entered  the  house. 

They  were  soon  invited  to  breakfast  which  invita- 
tion they  quite  readily  accepted.  Elijah  Wilds,  by 
advice  of  Mother  Ann,  carried  bread  and  cheese  to 
the  mob,  and  many  of  them  very  readily  accepted  it. 
Elder  James  Whittaker,  who  was  anxious  to  appeal  to 
their  better  feelings,  said,  "  I  must  go  and  speak  the 
word  of  the  Lord  to  this  large  company  of  men."  He 
went  from  the  house  accompanied  by  some  of  the 
Brethren  and  spoke  to  them  as  follows  :  "  Why  have 
you  come  here  in  such  numbers?  What  have  we 
done?  Have  we  hurt  or  injured  your  persons  or  prop- 
erty? If  we  have,  make  us  sensible  of  it  and  we  will 
make  you  due  satisfaction." 

At  these  words  the  mob  broke  into  a  rage  and 
seized  Elder  James  by  the  collar.  The  Brethren 
instantly  stepped  forth  to  rescue  him  from  their  merci- 


173 

less  hands.  In  the  struggle  he  cried  out,  "  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  forgive  them,  O  forgive 
them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Thomas  Buckmour,  the  grand  juryman  of  the  town, 
and  James  Parker,  a  justice  of  the  peace,  arrived  at 
this  time  and  immediately  commanded  the  mob  to  de- 
sist from  troubling  the  Shakers. 

For  a  very  brief  time  only  the  word  from  the  officers 
quieted  this  lawless  company.  The  mob  still  contin- 
ued to  increase  and  it  was  not  till  after  several  hours 
of  contest  with  the  Believers  and  the  peace  officers, 
that  the  leaders  of  the  crowd  consented  to  give  up 
their  unlawful  demands,  upon  the  following  condi- 
tions :  "If  the  two  Elders,  William  Lee  and  James 
Whittaker,  will  go  with  us  to  Harvard,  we  will  leave 
your  Mother  Ann,  and  withdraw  in  a  peaceable 
manner." 

''We  promise,  upon  our  honor,  to  treat  the  Elders 
with  kindness  and  civility  and  they  shall  not  be  hurt." 
Upon  these  conditions  the  Elders  consented  to  go 
with  them.  David  Meacham,  Calvin  Harlow,  and  sev- 
eral other  Brethren  accompanied  the  Elders.  On  en- 
tering the  town  of  Harvard  the  mob  manifested  a 
renewed  degree  of  temper  and  commanded  that  all  the 


174 

Shakers  except  the  two  Elders  should  return  to  Shirley. 
David  Meacham  and  Calvin  Harlow  did  not  choose  to 
obey  this  tyrannical  order  and  refused  to  return.  The 
mob  immediately  seized  the  horses  upon  which  the 
Brethren  rode,  and  would  not  allow  them  to  advance. 
Calvin  and  David  leaped  from  their  horses,  and 
forcing  their  way  through  the  lawless  crowd,  has- 
tened on  to  meet  the  Elders,  who  had  called  at  the 
house  of  Jeremiah  Willard.  A  faint  hope  had  occu- 
pied the  minds  of  the  Believers,  that  in  the  house  of 
an  honorable  and  respected  citizen  they  would  be 
comparatively  safe  from  all  harm. 

In  this,  however,  they  were  again  to  be  sadly  dis- 
appointed. Regardless  of  the  order  by  the  owner  of 
the  residence,  not  to  enter  his  house,  and  irrespective 
of  the  laws  of  civil  society,  the  mob  broke  into  the 
house  and  inhumanly  dragged  Jeremiah  from  it  by  his 
feet. 

They  then  went  through  the  building  as  only  infuri- 
ated beings  could  go,  and  seized  the  Elders,  forced 
them  violently  into  the  street,  and  to  the  place  where 
the  main  body  of  the  mob  was  stationed. 

Plans  were  now  laid  for  the  execution  of  their  pre- 
meditated designs,  and  the  speaker  announced : 


175 

"James  Whittaker  and  William  Lee  shall  be  tied  to  a 
tree,  and  be  whipped  !  " 

David  Meacham  and  Calvin  Harlow  were  then 
seized  and  thrown  upon  the  ground  and  held  fast  by 
.ruffianly  hands  till  the  barbarous  deed  was  accom- 
plished. 

Elder  James  was  divested  of  his  clothing  to  his 
waist,  and  tied  to  a  tree,  when  Isaac  Whitney,  with 
sticks  that  had  been  cut  for  this  special  purpose,  be- 
gan the  cruel  work  of  scourging  an  innocent  and  God- 
fearing man.  As  the  number  of  strokes  had  not  been 
limited,  the  fearful,  lacerating  work  continued  till  the 
flesh  was  bruised  to  a  jelly,  and  his  back  was  a  gore 
of  blood. 

Satisfied  with  their  own  savagery,  they  untied  the 
good  Elder  and  allowed  him  to  go.  Still  furious  in 
their  evil  work,  they  seized  Elder  William  Lee,  in- 
tending to  hav%  him  subjected  to  the  same  form  of 
cruel  treatment.  Elder  William  asked  the  privilege 
to  receive  what  his  persecutors  chose  to  inflict,  while 
on  his  knees,  and  the  whippers  began  as  in  the  former 
case. 

Elder  James,  already  so  cruelly  beaten,  placed  him- 
self so  as  to  shield  Elder  William  from  the  strokes. 


176 

Several  others  followed  this  genuine  Christian  exam- 
ple, and  among  the  number  was  a  woman  of  God, 
Bethiah  Willard. 

At  this  display  of  self-sacrifice  the  rage  of  the  per- 
secutors increased,  and  the  Believers  were  inhumanly 
beaten,  without  regard  to  age  or  sex.  Bethiah  car- 
ried the  wounds  inflicted  at  that  time  on  her  head  and 
face  till  the  day  of  her  death. 

Evidently  frightened  at  their  own  abusive  treat- 
ment of  these  innocent  people,  the  mob  began  to  dis- 
perse, and  soon  left  the  suffering  objects  of  their 
cruelty  to  take  care  of  themselves.  After  these  per- 
secuting Christians  had  left  the  Believers,  Elder 
James  broke  forth  in  the  ministration  of  a  new  song, 
and  all  kneeled  in  prayer. 

The  company  then  went  to  the  residence  of  Jere- 
miah Willard,  and  received  the  best  of  care.  The 
Elders  and  the  two  Brethren  who  came  from  Shirley 
soon  took  their  horses  and  returned,  to  report  to  other 
dear  friends  the  severe  persecution  through  which 
they  had  passed. 

Elder  James,  in  speaking  to  the  Brethren  and  Sis- 
ters, said,  "  I  have  been  abused,  and  it  is  not  for  any 
wrong  that  I  have  done  to  them.  It  is  for  the  gos- 


177 

pel's  sake.  I  have  nothing  against  them  for  what 
they  have  done  to  me.  They  were  ignorant  and  knew 
not  what  manner  of  spirit  governed  them." 

All  the  Believers  then  kneeled  in  prayer  to  God, 
that  he  would  forgive  their  bloody  persecutors, — 
"Father,  forgive  them  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do."  "This,"  said  Mother  Ann,  "is  the  life  of  the 
gospel,  and  we  should  be  thankful  that  we  are  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  persecution  for  Christ's  sake." 

It  was  subsequently  learned  that  no  one  in  the  mob 
was  a  resident  of  the  town  of  Shirley.  Many  of  the 
citizens  were  displeased  with  the  transactions. 

JOURNEY    FROM    HARVARD    TO    PETERSHAM. 

On  the  4th  of  July,  1783,  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  left  the  Believers  in  Harvard  and  made  a  jour- 
ney to  Petersham,  Mass.  They  tarried  with  the  fam- 
ily of  David  Hammond.  Quite  a  little  company  of 
Believers  went  with  them,  who  had  come  from  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  country. 

On  the  third  day  after  their  arrival  a  body  of  peo- 
ple, who  were  returning  from  a  funeral,  gathered 
around  the  house,  and  in  an  unpleasant  manner 

seemed  determined  to  enter.     It  was  a  very  singular 
12 


178 

proceeding.  David  Hammond  and  others,  who  were 
standing  iu  the  halls  of  the  dwelling,  prevented  their 
ingress.  Elder  James  Whittaker,  observing  their 
riotous  spirit,  read  to  them  the  "Bill  of  Rights," 
which  grants  to  Christians  of  every  denomination 
equal  rights  and  privileges  in  the  exercise  and  enjoy- 
ment of  their  religions  profession  and  worship. 

He  then  reasoned  with  them  for  some  time,  and 
endeavored  to  show  them  that  such  proceedings  were 
unchristian,  unlawful,  unmanly,  and  abusive. 

Others  of  the  Elders  also  addressed  the  company, 
and  reminded  them  of  the  abuse  which  the  Elders  had 
suffered  in  Petersham  at  an  earlier  date.  Mother  Ann 
admitted  several  of  the  company  into  the  house,  and 
pointed  out  to  them  a  narrow  passage  in  the  rear  of 
the  chimney,  "Where,"  she  said,  "they  thrust  me 
through  that  place.  It  seemed  as  though  they  would 
press  the  breath  from  my  body.  I  was  never  so 
abused  in  all  my  life." 

Soon  after  this  the  company  withdrew,  but  to  their 
dishonor,  be  it  said,  they  returned  near  the  close  of 
the  day,  with  every  indication  that  they  Avere  bent  on 
mischief.  Only  a  few  of  them  were  allowed  to  enter 
the  house.  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  passed  up 


179 

stairs  into  a  chamber.  The  mob  next  attempted  to 
reach  the  upper  windows  of  the  dwelling,  but  were 
not  successful.  Some  of  the  Brethren  reproved  the 
mob  for  their  ungodly  behavior,  but,  as  they  seemed 
to  be  determined  on  acts  of  wickedness,  it  did  little  or 
no  good.  Stones  and  sticks  were  thrown  in  at  the  win- 
dows, and  several  persons  were  more  or  less  injured ; 
yet,  in  the  midst  of  all  the  turmoil,  the  Believers 
began  to  sing  a  hymn  of  praise  and  prayer.  Several 
were  able  to  testify  to  their  faith  in  the  cross,  and 
that  in  all  boldness.  The  evil  influence,  however, 
predominated  among  the  mob,  and  they  became  very 
noisy  and  abusive.  One  man,  by  the  name  of  Witt, 
struck  Brother  Aaron  Wood  with  a  club  so  furiously 
that  he  fell  to  the  ground  and  was  unable  to  move. 

At  that  moment  some  one  cried  out,  "You  have 
killed  him;"  and  Elder  James  added,  "Mark  the 
man  that  killed  Brother  Aaron."  Instantly  the  mob 
began  to  disperse,  and  ran  in  every  direction,  clam- 
bering over  the  walls  and  fences  in  such  confusion 
that  the  scene  became  perfectly  ludicrous. 

The  Believers,  taking  advantage  of  the  hasty 
retreat,  gave  three  cheering  shouts  which  made  the 
woods  echo  with  joy. 


180 

There  was  no  more  harm  that  night,  but  on  the  fol- 
lowing evening  the  house  was  again  surrounded  by  a 
noisy  rabble,  who  were  mocking,  hooting,  and  yelling 
like  savages.  A  pistol  was  discharged  in  at  the  win- 
dow, apparently  with  a  view  to  frighten  the  Believers, 
but  the  singing  and  speaking  proceeded  as  though 
nothing  had  happened. 

Night  after  night  these  wicked  people  would  gather 
around  the  house  where  the  Believers  were  holding 
their  meetings  and  create  a  disturbance  by  their  un- 
pleasant noises  and  rude  behavior.  This  continued 
most  of  the  time  while  they  remained  in  Petersham. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  comforted  the  Brethren 
and  Sisters,  and  counseled  them  to  forget  their  trou- 
bles and  to  remember  their  sorrow  no  more. 

At  one  time  Elder  William  Lee  discovered  three 
men,  as  they  came  across  the  fields  toward  the  house, 
and  calling  to  the  Brethren,  advised  them  to  take  care 
of  their  things.  "The  wicked  are  coming,"  said  he, 
"  and  the  wicked  will  do  wickedly." 

Mother  Ann  called  several  of  the  Believers,  and 
said  to  them,  "Go  quickly  and  see  what  they  want, 
and  just  as  you  deal  with  them  so  Christ  will  deal 
with  you." 


181 

These  men  appeared  to  have  but  little  sense  of  the 
mission  upon  which  they  had  been  sent.  They  came 
in  great  zeal  and  running  as  fast  as  they  could,  shout- 
ing and  making  a  great  noise.  They  were  strangers 
to  the  Believers.  Suddenly  they  turned  and  ran  from 
the  house  with  utmost  speed,  and  appeared  to  be  very 
much  frightened. 

The  next  mission  of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
was  to  the  town  of  Cheshire,  where  they  arrived  July 
18,  1783,  and  called  at  the  home  of  Joseph  Bennett. 
They  remained  with  his  family  over  the  Sabbath  and 
held  a  public  service.  Large  numbers  came  to  attend 
the  meeting.  All  the  Elders  addressed  the  assembly, 
and  opened  the  gospel  testimony  with  great  clearness. 

At  the  close  of  the  service  several  persons  came  to 
the  house  and  used  very  abusive  language  toward  the 
Elders,  and  especially  toward  Mother  Ann.  One  of 
the  young  sisters  remarked,  "  She  is  my  mother.  She 
is  my  mother."  This  put  them  to  silence,  and  they 
left  the  place  very  much  ashamed  of  their  conduct.  After 
holding  meetings  in  Cheshire  about  one  week  they  went 
to  the  town  of  Richmond. 


182 


XI. 

MOTHER     ANN    AND     THE     ELDERS    ARRESTED    AND     TRIED 
BEFORE    A    COURT    OF    JUSTICES. 

The  Believers  entered  Richmond,  Mass.,  July  24, 
1783,  and  were  received  with  great  joy  by  the  Breth- 
ren and  Sisters  of  this  place,  and  also  of  Hancock. 
Their  meetings  were  well  attended  and  the  general  be- 
havior of  the  strangers  was  remarkably  good  during 
the  first  evening.  On  the  second  day  a  number  of  per- 
sons came  and  conducted  very  rudely,  but  were  kept 
out  of  the  house  by  the  Brethren. 

A  meeting  was  held  on  the  3d  of  August,  and  dur- 
ing the  first  part  of  the  day  the  proceedings  were  very 
peaceful.  Many,  without  doubt,  came  with  honest 
intentions.  Before  the  close  of  the  day  a  change  came 
over  the  people,  and  they  manifested  a  very  riotous 
disposition,  scoffing  and  threatening,  and  some  went 
so  far  as  to  beat  and  abuse  the  Believers. 

On  Monday  the  numbers  increased  and  the}  con- 
ducted themselves  in  an  unbecoming  and  malicious 
manner,  making  accusations  against  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders.  A  Baptist  minister  by  the  name  of  Rath- 
bun  was  the  instigator  and  leader  of  this  mob.  He 
had  at  a  former  date  accepted  the  faith  of  the  Believ- 


183 

ers,  but  after  a  few  mouths'  trial  had  apostatized  and 
become  very  unkind. 

He  entered  the  house  with  a  part  of  his  company, 
and  began  to  revile  Mother  and  the  Elders,  by  calling 
them  deceivers  and  false  prophets.  His  own  son  who 
heard  this  reproachful  language,  reproved  his  father. 
"I  think  it  is  a  shame,"  said  he,  "  for  a  man  of  God, 
and  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  you 
profess  to  be,  to  come  here,  at  the  head  of  a  mob,  to 
abuse  an  innocent  people." 

The  reproof  only  aroused  more  anger  and  this  min- 
ister not  being  able  to  say  anything  in  the  presence  of 
the  Elders,  drew  back  to  the  door.  He  then  mounted 
some  steps  and  taking  advantage  of  the  position,  he 
leveled  several  strokes,  with  a  hickory  staff,  at  his 
son's  head,  with  such  violence  that  his  skull  was  laid 
bare  nearly  three  inches  in  length.  The  next  moment 
the  cane  was  thrown  upon  the  fire.  The  mob  con- 
tinued clamorous  and  abusive  and  seemed  determined, 
by  false  accusations  and  hard  speeches,  to  destroy,  if 
possible,  the  testimony  of  the  gospel.  Mother  Ann 
was  taken  into  a  carriage,  unperceived  by  the  mob, 
and  returned  to  the  home  of  Samuel  Fitch.  Soon 
after  this  the  Elders  walked  out  and  passed  on  their. 


184 

way,  singing  and  shouting  as  though  they  were  in  a 
place  of  the  utmost  security. 

One  of  the  men  who  had  been  the  most  active  in 
circulating  slanderous  reports  about  Father  William 
Lee,  came  up  and  openly  vented  these  lying  accusa- 
tions to  his  face.  Father  Lee  paid  no  attention  to 
him,  but  continued  in  the  company  of  the  Believers. 
The  man  then  threatened  to  beat  Father  William  if  he 
was  not  away  from  the  place  in  fifteen  minutes.  No 
attention,  however,  was  paid  to  him,  and  the  poor,  mis- 
erable creature  soon  sneaked  from  sight. 

The  same  evening  the  mob  gathered  at  the  house  of 
Samuel  Fitch  and  were  very  boisterous.  The  Brethren 
reproved  them  for  their  ungodly  conduct,  but  it  was 
not  accepted.  Some  of  the  Believers  were  handled 
roughly  and  some  of  them  knocked  down.  John  Dem- 
ing,  Sr.,  received  a  severe  stroke  on  the  head  which 
caused  the  blood  to  flow  profusely. 

This  persecution  brought  much  tribulation  upon  the 
Elders,  and  Mother  Ann  remarked,  "I  see  a  white 
hand  stretched  out  toward  me,  which  is  a  sign,  and 
a  promise  of  my  protection."  As  this  wicked  com- 
pany had  influenced  the  civil  authority,  a  warrant  was 
issued  to  apprehend  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  with 


185 

others  of  the  Brethren.  The  warrant  was  by  Samuel 
Brown  and  delivered  to  Philip  Cook,  who  was  a  con- 
stable. It  was  served  upon  Mother  Ann,  Father  Wil- 
liam Lee,  Elder  James  Whittaker,  Klizur  Goodrich, 
Samuel  and  Dyer  Fitch.  After  these  were  taken  the 
mob  was  dispersed.  Receiving  their  word  that  they 
would  appear  the  next  day,  the  Believers  were  per- 
mitted to  remain  at  the  house. 

The  board  of  justices  met  in  the  church  at  Rich- 
mond. It  consisted  of  Samuel  Brown,  J.  Wood- 
bridge,  and  James  Gates.  These  judges  were  to  try 
Mother  Ann  and  her  little  company  upon  the  charge 
of  blasphemy  and  disorderly  conduct.  Many  evi- 
dences were  produced  against  them,  and  readily  heard, 
but  few  witnesses  that  were  brought  forward  in  their  de- 
fense could  scarcely  obtain  a  hearing.  The  riotous  and 
abusive  conduct  of  the  mob,  which  created  the  dis- 
order, was  by  a  strange  perversion  of  coincidences 
charged  upon  the  Believers. 

This  was  a  manifestation  of  the  spirit  that  gov- 
erned this  court.  To  prove  the  charge  of  blasphemy 
it  was  testified  that  Samuel  Fitch  had  declared  that 
"in  Mother  Ann  dwells  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily."  Samuel  replied  in  his  own  defense,  "We 


186 

read  in  the  Scriptures  that  the  fullness  of  the  God- 
head dwelt  in  our  Lord  Jesns  Christ  bodily,"  and  said 
he,  "Except  Christ  be  in  you,  ye  are  reprobates." 
The  inference  was  at  once  perceived  by  the  judges 
who  found  themselves  unable  to  proceed  with  the 
charge,  which  must,  in  the  issue,  prove  themselves 
reprobates. 

Samuel  then  took  the  liberty  to  warn  the  judges  as 
follows:  "Take  heed  what  ye  do  to  this  Christian 
people,  for  they  are  God's  anointed  ones  whom  he 
hath  sent  to  America."  This  admonition  was  highly 
offensive  to  the  judges,  and  they  privately  consulted 
what  they  should  do  with  these  Shakers.  It  was  ad- 
mitted that  they  appeared  conscientious  and  acted  upon 
religious  principles,  yet  they  deluded  the  people  and 
disturbed  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  and  they  must 
be  taken  care  of  or  they  would  turn  the  world  upside 
down. 

After  a  long  deliberation  it  was  decided  that  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders  should  be  fined  the  sum  of  twenty 
dollars  as  disturbers  of  the  peace,  and  then  leave  the 
state.  The  money  was  immediately  advanced  by  the 
Brethren,  so  that  they  might  be  set  at  liberty  ;  but  as 
to  leaving  the  state,  they  chose  to  obey  God  rather 


187 

than  man,  and  accordingly  continued  their  labors 
among  the  people. 

Samuel  and  Dyer  Fitch  and  Elizur  Goodrich, 
being  inhabitants  of  the  town,  were  required  to  give 
bonds  for  their  good  behavior  and  for  their  appearance 
in  the  county  court  in  Barrington. 

These  Brethren,  however,  insisted  that  they  had 
not  trespassed,  but  had  a  right  to  worship  God  in 

their  own   homes,  without  molestation.     They  could 

» 

not  consent  to  give  bonds,  as  they  might  be  charged 
by  their  adversaries  with  breaking  the  peace  when- 
ever they  attempted  to  worship  God.  They  were 
therefore  committed  to  Barrington  jail  to  be  tried  by 
the  court. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  moved  on  to  Hancock, 
and  remained  over  the  Sabbath  with  Nathan  Goodrich. 
The  assembly  that  came  to  the  worship  on  the  Sab- 
bath was  so  large  that  they  were  obliged  to  hold 
their  religious  services  in  three  several  places. 

The  gospel  was  preached  by  the  Elders  and  others 
and  the  meetings  were  attended  with  manifestations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Some  persons  were  present  who 
"  breathed  out  threatenings,"  but  it  fortunately 
ended  wholly  in  words. 


188 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  now  arranged  to  make 
a  visit  to  the  Brethren  who  had  been  committed  to 
prison  in  Barrington.  On  reaching  the  place  of  their 
confinement  they  made  this  salutation,  "  We  have 
come  to  see  Christ  in  prison."  The  Elders  remained 
two  days,  and  ministered  comfort  to  their  Brethren  in 
bonds,  and  then  passed  on  to  West  Stockbridge,  to 
the  residence  of  Elijah  Slossou.  The  whole  family 
had  accepted  the  faith  of  Believers,  and  at  this  time 
were  very  solicitous  that  the  Elders  should  call  and 
see  them.  They  reached  the  place  on  Saturday  and 
remained  over  the  Sabbath.  On  this  last  day  a  reli- 
gious service  was  held  and  a  large  body  of  Believers 
attended.  These  came  from  New  Lebanon  and  Han- 
cock and  other  places.  Many  not  of  the  faith  were 
also  in  attendance,  and  listened  attentively  to  the  ser- 
vices. 

On  this  day  not  less  than  two  hundred  persons  were 
provided  with  food  by  Elijah's  family,  so  that  the 
Believers  said,  "The  Lord  blessed  the  family  of 
Elijah,  and  all  that  pertained  unto  him."  More  than 
one  hundred  horses  were  turned  into  a  field  of  seven 
acres  and  the  grass  was  entirely  eaten  away.  Elijah 
for  this  free-will  offering  was  made  the  jest  of  the 


189 

neighbors  who  laughed  at  him,  and  then  asked, 
"What  will  you  do  now,  after  the  Shakers'  horses 
have  eaten  up  all  your  pasture?"  "Trust  in  God," 
replied  Elijah,  and  this  trust  brought  the  blessing  to 
his  family.  His  field  was  not  in  the  least  injured, 
and  his  prosperity  was  more  abundant.  The  Believ- 
ers were  always  made  welcome  to  share  in  his  hospi- 
tality, and  if  any  poor  person  came  to  his  door,  he 
was  never  sent  away  without  some  aid  in  food  or 
clothing. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  the  Elders  were  at  the  house 
of  Nathan  Goodrich  and  held  a  public  service.  A 
large  company  of  Believers  were  present,  and  at  the 
same  time  several  men  who  were  disturbers  of  the 
peace.  The  Elders  spoke  to  this  unruly  class  with  an 
authority  which  they  regarded,  and  falling  into  con- 
fusion among  themselves,  they  drove  off  without  creat- 
ing any  marked  disturbance. 

During  the  time  that  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
continued  in  Richmond  and  Hancock,  they  were 
visited  by  many  Believers  who  were  fed  and  nourished 
by  the  power  and  gifts  of  God,  from  their  gospel 
Parents.  A  large  share  of  the  time  was  spent  in 
religious  service  and  some  one  expressed  it  in  these 


190 

words,  "  We  could  hardly  distinguish  the  days  of  the 
week,  as  every  one  seemed  like  the  Sabbath." 

While  this  company  was  rejoicing  in  the  power  of 
the  resurrection,  the  spirit  of  opposition  was  not 
asleep.  The  preaching  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
Christ  produced  a  disturbance  in  the  kingdom  of 
darkness,  and  the  sons  of  Belial  were  determined  to 
redouble  their  efforts  and  drive  the  Believers  out  of 
the  place  by  violence. 

A  mob  collected  on  Friday,  and  came  on  like 
drunken  madmen.  Arriving  at  the  house,  they  cried 
out,  "Bring  out  those  Europeans*"  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders  were  now  ordered  to  leave  the  place,  and 
this  was  accompanied  with  threats  and  abusive  lan- 
guage. 

The  Elders  had  arranged  to  go  from  the  place  the 
next  day,  and  so  informed  the  mob.  Some  reckless 
characters  proposed  to  use  violence,  while  others 
objected.  This  difference  of  opinion  created  confu- 
sion in  their  company,  and  the  majority  insisted  that 
no  violence  should  be  used.  The  mob  then  dispersed 
and  the  Believers  enjoyed  the  night  in  peace. 


191 


MOTHER  ANN  AND  THE  ELDERS  VISIT  NEW  LEBANON, 
N.  Y.  MEETING  AT  THE  HOUSE  OF  JOHN  BISHOP. 
THEY  VISIT  JABEZ  SPENCER  IN  STEPHENTOWN, 
MASS.,  AND  RETURN  TO  NEW  LEBANON  ON  SATUR- 
DAY, AUG.  23,  1783. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  with  a  large  company 
of  Believers,  left  the  house  of  Nathan  Goodrich,  to 
visit  New  Lebanon.  They  arrived  at  the  residence  of 
Israel  Talcot,  who  lived  on  the  mountain  between 
New  Lebanon  and  Hancock,  a  short  time  before  noon. 
Abigail,  the  mother  of  a  small  family,  was  preparing 
the  dinner,  when  Mother  Ann  said  to  her, — 

"  Abigail,  we  shall  all  dine  with  you  to-day." 

"And  I  will  arrange  accordingly,"  said  Abigail, 
"  and  enlarge  the  supply  of  food." 

"  Nay,"  said  Mother,  "  there  will  be  a  great 
plenty." 

Between  thirty  and  forty  persons  were  provided 
with  food  that  day  and  were  satisfied.  Abigail  was 
greatly  astonished  that  so  many  people  were  fed  upon 
so  small  a  quantity  of  food. 

The  Elders  then  passed  on  to  David  Shapley's  and 
made  a  short  call,  and  then  to  the  house  of  John 
Bishop  in  New  Lebanon. 


192 

At  this  time  was  fulfilled  the  prophecy  which 
Mother  Arm  had  made  to  John  several  years  before 
this  date,  and  while  she  was  in  the  prison  at  Albany. 
It  was  a  joyful  day  to  John.  Mother  Ann  walked 
through  the  house  from  room  to  room,  singing  a  song 
of  joy  and  blessing. 

The  next  morning  Mother  Ann  asked  John  if  he 
had  any  suitable  place  on  his  farm  where  they  could 
hold  a  meeting. 

"There  will  be,"  said  she,  "many  more  people 
here  than  you  can  accommodate  in  your  house." 

"  Yea,"  replied  John,  "  we  will  have  the  meeting  in 
the  orchard." 

It  was  estimated  that  some  four  hundred  people 
were  present. 

A  piece  was  sung  by  Elder  William  Lee,  and  the  Be- 
lievers enjoyed  a  beautiful  season,  in  which  was  man- 
ifested the  spirit  of  God  in  a  gentle,  inward  power 
and  gift. 

Amos  Rathbun  asserts  that  he  realized  a  great  out- 
pouring of  the  spirit  of  God.  He  saw  with  clearness 
the  sad  state  of  the  children  of  men,  and  the  gift  of 
salvation  that  was  offered  by  the  gospel.  He  warned 
all  against  losing  the  day  of  their  visitation. 


193 

Elder  James  came  forward  and  said,  "  My  name 
is  James  Whittaker.  I  have  prayed  for  yon,  my 
friends,  as  earnestly  as  ever  I  prayed  for  my  own 
soul." 

He  then  spoke  of  the  sinful  state  of  man,  and  of 
the  necessity  of  a  restoration  through  Christ,  in  order 
to  find  salvation  and  redemption,  now  offered  through 
the  medium  of  the  gospel. 

"The  time  has  fully  come,"  said  he,  "according 
to  the  prophecy,  for  Christ  to  make  his  second  ap- 
pearance for  the  redemption  of  man,  and  we  are  the 
witnesses,  through  whom  Christ  has  manifested  him- 
self iu  this  day.  The  only  means  of  salvation  that 
will  ever  be  offered  to  a  lost  world  is  to  confess  and 
forsake  their  sins,  take  up  the  cross  and  follow  Christ 
in  the  regeneration."  He  spoke  of  the  necessity  of 
believing  in  these  messengers  whom  God  had  sent, 
and  declared  that  the  only  wray  that  they  could  find 
the  will  of  God  was  to  find  it  in  the  followers  of 
Christ.  This  was  the  way,  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, that  God  manifested  Himself  to  the  ancients, 
and  that  it  was  as  much  so  at  the  present  time. 

Father  James  spoke  of  humility  and  self-abasement. 

"  You  cannot  blame  me  for  abasing  myself." 
13 


r.u 

He  declared  the  great  riches  he  had  found  by  the 
gospel,  and  the  awful  consequences  that  would  follow 
those  who  rejected  the  day  of  their  visitation. 

Elder  Joseph  Meacham  and  Calvin  Harlow  made  a 
few  remarks  in  confirmation  of  the  work  of  God.  The 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  very  great  and  the  evi- 
dences of  the  testimony  clear.  Every  mouth  was 
stopped,  and  every  tongue  became  dumb,  and  the  as- 
sembly appeared  as  though  arraigned  before  the  bar 
of  judgment.  The  Believers  went  forth  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  with  power  and  with  spiritual  gifts. 
There  was  no  one  to  molest  them  or  to  make  them 
afraid. 

At  the  close  of  the  service  food  was  prepared  for 
the  Brethren  and  Sisters  and  for  a  large  number  of 
strangers.  At  the  suggestion  of  Mother  Ann,  John 
Bishop  gave  a  general  invitation  to  all  present  to 
accept  of  his  hospitality.  Sixty  persons  were  soon 
seated,  and  all  amply  supplied,  as  had  been  done  for 
the  Believers. 

It  was  estimated  that  some  two  hundred  people  had 
been  furnished  with  food.  Concerning  this  visit, 
John  gave  the  following  statement:  "I  evidently 
felt  the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  my  house  and  upon 


195 

all  that  I  possessed.  Though  the  temporal  blessings 
are  the  least,  and  were  at  this  time,  yet  as  they  are 
evidences  of  the  good  fountain  from  whence  they 
flowed,  I  shall  insert  some  of  them  in  particular. 

"There  were  about  forty  persons  in  the  companj7 
that  came  with  Mother  Ann,  and  nearly  all  came  on 
horseback.  The  horses  were  turned  into  a  field  that 
contained  ten  acres.  At  first  I  thought  my  feed 
would  soon  be  gone,  but  concluded  not  to  be  over 
anxious,  as  I  had  the  privilege  of  entertaining  Mother 
Ann  and  the  Elders.  These  horses  and  four  cows 
remained  in  the  field  from  Saturday  p.  m.  till  Mon- 
day noon  following. 

"  The  same  day  after  they  were  taken  out,  I  went 
to  see  the  field,  and  as  strange  as  it  may  seem,  it  was 
as  fresh  and  as  green  as  though  a  creature  had  not 
been  in  it  for  a  week. 

"  Although  the  company  had  been  amply  supplied 
with  milk  for  drink,  the  dairy  did  not  show  the  loss, 
as  there  was  as  much  butter  made  as  usual. 

"These  things  may  appear  impossible,  but  I  feel 
confident  that  they  were  effected  by  the  same  power 
as  that  which  fed  the  five  thousand." 

Mother   Ann  and  the  Elders    now    visited    several 


196 

families  of  Believers,  among  whom  were  Hezekiah 
Hammond,  George  Darrow,  and  Reuben  Wright. 

A  meeting  was  held  in  Reuben's  house  and  the 
Believers  were  blest  with  wonderful  power  and  zeal. 
Mother  Ann,  while  kneeling,  addressed  the  people 
present, — 

"  God  created  my  soul  in  innocence,  but  by  sinning 
against  His  holy  commandments,  I  was  defiled  and 
made  unholy  in  His  sight.  While  I  was  in  this  sad 
state,  God  was  pleased  to  call  me  by  the  gospel  of 
our  Savior,  Jesns  Christ.  By  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  I  was  made  able  to  see  and  feel  the  depth  of 
my  loss,  and  by  this  same  power  I  was  helped  to 
travel  out  of  it. 

"When  I  was  despised  and  afflicted  by  my  ene- 
mies, thou,  O  God,  didst  comfort  me  !  When  cruel 
persecutors  rose  against  me,  and  put  me  in  prison  or 
in  a  dungeon,  thou  didst  stretch  forth  thy  hand  for 
my  deliverance. 

"I  thank  thee,  O  Father!  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  for  the  revelation  of  our  Savior,  Jesus  Christ, 
which  has  shown  to  me  the  depth  of  man's  loss,  and 
the  way  of  recovery  by  the  gospel. 

"  I  crossed  the  great  waters  with  a  little  company, 


197 

through  many  dangers  and  perils,  and  by  the  miracu- 
lous power  of  God,  we  arrived  safely  in  this  land. 
God  has  supported  us  by  his  special  grace  under  all 
trials  and  afflictions,  and  given  us  strength  and  forti- 
tude to  stand  in  defense  of  the  truth. 

;i  We  thank  thee,  ()  (lod,  for  raising  up  so  great  a 
people  in  this  land.  Thou  hast  made  us  able  to  plant 
the  gospel  in  the  hearts  of  many,  who  now  through 
love,  glorify  thy  name.  We  pray  God  protect  and 
strengthen  thy  chosen  people,  and  keep  them  from  all 
evil." 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  then  visited  the  family 
of  Josiah  Skinner,  where  they  held  a  meeting.  It  was 
a  demonstration  of  great  joy  and  not  uncommon  at 
this  date,  for  those  who  had  been  baptized  into  the 
faith  of  the  gospel,  to  shout  and  sing  as  they  were 
journeying  from  town  to  town.  It  was  the  day  of 
glad  tidings  and  they  were  anxious  for  all  to  hear 
them. 

While  at  the  residence  of  John  Spier,  a  mob  sur- 
rounded the  house  and  demanded  admittance.  They 
used  much  threatening  and  abusive  language,  and  at 
length  burst  open  the  door  and  entered  the  dwelling. 
No  further  violence  was  attempted,  and  after  they 


l'J8 

had  made  all  the  threats  of  abuse  that  their  wicked 
minds  could  suggest,  they  departed  and  the  Believers 
retired  to  rest. 

A  visit  was  made  to  the  residence  of  Nathan  Far- 
rington  by  the  urgent  invitation  of  the  family.  As  a 
meeting  had  been  anticipated,  a  large  company  of 
Believers  had  assembled,  but  Elder  William  remarked, 
"  As  the  house  is  not  large  enough  for  the  people 
to  serve  God  in,  we  had  better  go  into  the  field." 

Some  of  the  people  who  were  present  thought  Far- 
rington  was  very  foolish  to  allow  such  a  body  of  peo- 
ple to  enter  his  field  and  ruin  the  crop  of  grass,  but 
Nathan  was  full  of  faith,  and  only  made  answer, 
"  You  will  see." 

To  the  disappointment,  however,  of  many  who  were 
present,  more  grass  was  obtained  from  the  field  than 
for  many  years  of  previous  date. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  next  visited  Jabez 
Spencer  of  Stephentown.  On  Sabbath  morning  Capt. 
Ichabod  Turner  informed  the  Elders  that  a  mob  was 
gathering,  but  it  would  take  several  days  for  them  to 
form  into  companies.  The  Elders  said  they  expected 
to  leave  the  place  on  Monday  morning.  Several 
ruffianly  characters,  however,  came  on  the  Sabbath 


ID  y 


and  maliciously  struck  some  of  the  Brethren,  but 
Jabez  put  the  rioters  out  of  the  house,  and  they 
offered  no  further  violence. 

A  large  body  of  people  attended  the  religious  ser- 
vice. Some  of  the  company  manifested  an  opposition 
to  the  work,  and  charged  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 
willi  being  deceivers  and  false  prophets. 

Elder  .Tames  Whittaker,  in  preaching,  introduced 
his  discourse  with  these  words  : 

"O  full  of  all  subtlety  and  all  mischief,  thou  child 
of  the  devil,  thou  euem}r  of  all  righteousness,  wilt 
thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord?  " 
Acts  xiii,  10. 

A  very  gifted  meeting  followed,  and  the  Believers 
continued  in  prayer  and  praise  most  of  the  night. 

MOTHER  ANN  AND  THE  ELDERS  CARRIED  15EFORE 
ELEA/ER  GRANT.  SHE  WAS  TREATED  CRUELLY,  AM) 
DRIVEN  I  ROM  NEW  LEBANON. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  reached  New  Lebanon 
September  2,  1783.  The  day  following,  a  mob  began 
to  collect  before  the  rising  of  the  sun  and  surrounded 
the  house.  Many  of  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of 
Christ  in  New  Lebanon  had  learned  of  the  arrival  of 


200 

llie  Believers,  and  were  watching  for  the  first  opportu- 
nity to  express  their  malicious  rage  on  the  return  of 
the  Elders  to  this  town. 

The  mob  consisted  of  two  companies.  One  was 
directed  by  N.  Fitch,  captain  of  militia,  the  other  by 
T.  Tanner,  also  a  captain  of  militia.  Others  distin- 
guished themselves,  and  appeared  much  more  open  in 
their  abuse  than  the  real  leaders  of  the  mob. 

Presenting  a  warrant,  the}'  seized  George  Darrow 
and  David  Meacham,  and  charged  them  with  having 
abused  the  daughter  of  David  Meacham.  This  crimi- 
nal act  was  chosen  to  cover  the  real  object,  which  was 
to  get  these  two  men  from  the  house  and  have  them 
placed  in  confinement.  This  would  prevent  them 
from  assisting  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  who  were 
stopping  at  the  same  place.  They  knew  that  the  mob 
would  have  much  more  power  to  act  if  the  Brethren 
were  not  present,  as  David  was  a  man  of  great  forti- 
tude and  influence,  and  George  was  the  owner  of  the 
house. 

These  two  Brethren  were  taken  before  a  justice  of 
the  peace,  Eleazer  Grant,  for  trial,  while  David  Dar- 
row and  Richard  Spier  were  left  in  care  of  the  dwell- 
ing. David  and  Richard  informed  the  mob  of  their 


201 

authority  to  protect  the  house,  ami  expostulated  with 
them  upon  the  unlawfulness  of  their  conduct. 

These  evil-doers  felt  no  disposition  to  parle)7  about 
the  matter,  as  they  were  determined  on  violence  with- 
out regard  to  law  or  justice.  The  Believers  collected 
as  fast  as  the  mob  did,  and  went  into  the  dwelling, 
which  was  soon  filled.  The  building  had  three  doors 
leading  from  the  several  rooms  into  the  street  or  yard, 
and  these  were  all  guarded  by  the  Believers.  The  mob 
commenced  their  acts  of  violence  by  attempting  to 
force  a  passage  into  all  the  doors  at  once.  The 
Brethren  forbade  their  entrance,  and  again  urged  the 
unlawfulness  of  such  proceedings,  but  in  vain.  Their 
conduct  was  like  ravenous  wolves. 

They  seized  the  Brethren,  one  after  another,  and 
dragged  some  of  them  from  the  house  by  their  hair  with 
the  most  savage  violence.  Richard  Spier  was  forced 
three  times  from  a  door,  and  thrown  forcibly  upon  the 
ground,  while  others  wrere  caught  up  by  several  of 
these  savages  and  pitched  head  foremost,  with  great 
violence,  into  the  yard  or  into  pools  of  water.  By 
this  treatment,  their  clothes  were  often  much  defaced 
or  sadly  torn. 

After  a  conflict  of  about  twenty  minutes  the  mob 


202 

obtained  tin  entrance  into  the  house.  Mother  Ann 
and  some  of  the  Sisters  were  in  one  of  the  back 
rooms,  into  which  place  these  crnel  men  attempted  to 
enter.  Several  Brethren  stood  guard  at  the  door,  but 
after  a  severe  struggle  the  mob  succeeded  in  breaking 
down  the  partition  between  the  rooms,  and,  seizing 
Mother  Ann,  dragged  her,  in  a  shameful  manner, 
through  the  house,  and  threw  her,  headlong,  into  a 
carriage.  Two  Sisters  who  followed  her,  however, 
succeeded  in  getting  into  the  same  carriage.  Eliab 
Harlow  acted  as  their  guide.  They  had  not  driven 
more  than  three  or  four  rods  when  some  one  cut  off 
the  reins.  Eliab  then  led  the  horse  a  short  distance, 
when  the  mob  surrounded  the  carriage,  and,  beating 
him  off,  guided  the  horse  themselves,  and  drove  furi- 
ously to  the  residence  of  the  justice,  Eleazer  Grant. 

A  young  man  was  heard  to  remark  :  "These  people 
have  a  power  that  we  know  nothing  about.  It  is  the 
power  of  God  that  carries  that  woman  along  in  such  a 
manner."  He  then  invited  Prudence  Hammond  to  ride 
with  him,  as  she  was  walking  by  the  side  of  the  car- 
riage. Mother  Ann  cautioned  Prudence  not  to  be  en- 
ticed, but  to  maintain  her  faith  and  endure  to  the  end. 

While  crossing  a  narrow  bridge  upon  the  side  of  a 


203 

steep  hill  some  reckless  creatures  from  the  body  of  the 
mob  attempted  to  upset  the  carriage,  but  were  pie- 
vented  by  one  of  the  Brethren.  The  man  who  was  the 
most  active  in  this  business  fell  down  the  precipice, 
and  received  some  slight  injuries.  The  same  man 
attempted  to  pull  Elder  James  Whittaker  from  his 
horse  among  the  rocks  by  the  roadside.  One  of  the 
Brethren  instantly  caught  Elder  James,  and  partially 
saved  him  from  the  fall,  which  proved  so  severe  as  to 
fracture  three  of  his  ribs.  It  was  with  great  difficulty 
that  he  was  able  to  proceed  on  his  journey. 

The  distance  from  the  residence  of  George  Darrow 
to  that  of  Eleazer  Grant  was  one  and  one  half  miles, 
and  during  the  whole  of  this  journey  the  mob  strove 
to  keep  the  Believers  back  by  beating  and  abusing 
them,  but  were  not  able  to  effect  their  purpose. 
Mother  Ann  was  very  roughly  forced  into  the  house 
of  Eleazer  Grant,  and  her  clothes  badly  torn,  much  to 
her  own  discomfort  and  sorrow.  Elder  James  was 
strongly  persuaded  to  enter  a  complaint  against 
Thomas  Law  for  his  abusive  treatment  to  the  Be- 
lievers while  on  the  journey,  but  was  dissuaded  by 
Mother  Ann,  who  counseled  him  to  labor  to  be  com- 
fortable and  peaceable. 


204 

The  trial  of  George  Darrow  and  David  Meacbam 
occupied  several  liours.  The  complaint,  which  origi- 
nated in  malice  and  was  prosecuted  through  envy, 
ended  in  a  sham  or  mock  trial,  and  was  evidently 
designed  to  cover  greater  deeds  of  persecution  and 
personal  abuse. 

When  Justice  Grant  had  disposed  of  this  case  he 
had  Mother  Ann  brought  before  him,  and  called  upon 
her  to  hear  the  indictment,  but  instead  of  attending  to 
the  false  accusations  brought  against  her  by  her  ene- 
mies, and  which  it  was  in  vain  to  counterplead  before 
a  mob  tribunal  and  before  an  unjust  judge,  whose 
only  object  was  to  persecute  the  Believers,  she  re- 
proved him  for  sitting  as  a  magistrate  and  suffering 
such  riotous  mobs  to  abuse  innocent  people,  contrary 
to  the  law,  without  attempting  to  suppress  them. 

The  justice,  unable  to  bear  this  reproof,  ordered 
his  constable  to  take  Mother  Ann  to  a  new  house 
which  he  was  then  building,  and  put  her  under  keep- 
ers. Three  men,  in  a  very  abusive  manner,  led  her 
to  the  new  place  of  confinement. 

Mother  Ann  felt  extreme  anguish  from  the  cruel 
abuses  of  these  men,  and  said  to  them,  "  Must  I  give 
up  my  life  in  your  hands?"  Regardless  of  her  peti- 


205 

tiou,  they  thrust  her  into  a  room,  where  she  sat  down 
and  cried  like  a  child. 

The  mob  immediately  surrounded  the  house  and 
refused  to  let  any  of  the  Believers  enter.  Elder 
William  Lee  insisted  on  going  in,  at  the  same  time 
declaring  that  Mother  Ann  was  his  sister.  Two  or 
three  of  the  Sisters  managed  to  enter  the  house,  and 
soon  found  their  way  to  the  room  where  Mother  Ann 
was  confined. 

In  the  meantime  Grant  and  his  wicked  court  con- 
sulted among  themselves  to  know  in  what  manner 
they  should  proceed,  and  having  settled  the  point, 
Mother  Ann  was  brought  back  to  the  first  house. 

Elder  James  Whittaker,  during  the  time  of  this 
trial,  had  been  kept  under  guard  at  the  house  where 
the  court  was  sitting.  He  was  called  in,  and  a  suit 
was  entered  against  the  two  Believers  for  a  breach  of 
peace.  They  were  accused  of  making  disturbance 
and  breaking  the  rest  of  the  people  by  singing  and 
shouting  at  a  late  hour  in  the  night. 

The  justice  inquired  of  them,  "  Did  you  not  pass 
by  Mr.  A's  house?"  Elder  James  replied,  "I  never 
saw  the  man  in  my  life,  that  I  know  of;  but  I  have 
sung  and  served  God  a  great  deal." 


206 

The}7  were  theu  asked,  "Did  you  not  pass  Mr.  B's 
house?"  and  received  the  same  reply  as  before. 

Grant  then  made  a  pretense  of  binding  them  over 
to  the  county  court,  and  said,  "You  must  be  taken 
to  jail,  or  get  bondsmen  for  your  appearance." 

David  and  George  Darrow  immediate!}7  offered 
themselves  as  bondsmen,  and  weie  accepted. 

The}'  then  said,  "The  prisoners  are  ours,  and  we 
have  a  right  to  take  them  where  we  please." 

It  appears,  however,  that  the  prisoners  were  not 
given  up  to  their  bondsmen,  but  all  went  out,  and 
Mother  Ann  and  two  Sisters  stepped  into  the  car- 
riage. The  Brethren  who  were  bondsmen,  consider- 
ing themselves  as  having  the  right,  attempted  to  lead 
the  horse,  but  were  prevented  by  the  mob. 

The  justice  of  the  peace  came  to  the  door,  and 
addressed  them  as  follows  : 

"As  a  magistrate  of  the  state  of  New  York,  I  de- 
sire that  there  may  be  no  mobs  nor  riots."  And  then 
added,  "  Lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man." 

These  words  he  repeated  several  times,  placing 
peculiar  emphasis  on  the  last  two  words — "  no  man." 

Grant  returned  to  the  house  and  was  seen  no  more 
that  day.  The  speech  was  evidently  intended  as  a 


207 

cloak,  while  it  held  a  license  to  the  mob  to  abuse 
Mother  Ann  at  their  pleasure,  as  she  was  a  woman. 

This  was  well  understood  by  the  mob,  for  they  took 
hold  with  increased  zeal  and  separated  Mother  Ann 
from  the  body  of  Believers,  and  would  not  suffer  them 
to  come  near  her.  They  now  drove  on  with  great 
violence  towards  Albany,  still  keeping  the  Brethren 
back  and  threatening  and  abusing  every  one  that 
attempted  to  go  forward.  Many  of  the  Believers 
were  inhumanly  beaten,  and  a  like  cruelty  exercised 
upon  their  horses.  After  driving  about  seven  miles, 
over  a  rough  and  muddy  road,  over  stones  and 
stumps,  and  seeking  the  worst  places  for  Mother 
Ann's  carriage,  they  reached  Rany's  tavern.  The 
landlord,  hearing  the  tumult  and  understanding  the 
cause,  came  out,  and  with  authority  of  spirit  and 
severity  of  language  reprimanded  the  mob  for  such 
shameful  abuse  toward  an  innocent  and  civil  people. 
He  threatened  them  with  the  utmost  rigor  of  the  lawr 
if  they  did  not  immediately  disperse. 

This  severe  rebuke  from  Rany  greatly  embarrassed 
the  mob,  and  finding  that  the}-  were  near  the  bound- 
ary line  of  the  town  and  night  coming  on  they  gave 
this  order :  "All  who  belong  in  Niskayuua  may  pass 


208 

OD,  while  those  who  live  in  New  Lebanon  must  go 
back." 

The  Brethren,  however,  would  not  consent  to  this, 
but  determined  to  keep  the  company  of  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders. 

After  much  wrangling  among  themselves,  and  the 
dealing  of  some  blows  upon  the  Believers,  they  wildly 
dispersed. 

Mother  Ann  was  very  much  exhausted,  and  passed 
the  night  under  great  distress  and  sufferings.  Sev- 
eral families  of  Believers  lived  on  the  road  over  which 
they  had  traveled  during  the  day,  but  the  mob  would 
not  suffer  her  or  the  other  Believers  to  stop  for  any 
refreshment.  It  was  a  long,  sad,  and  perilous  jour- 
ney. 

When  daylight  appeared,  the  Believers,  who  had 
taken  lodgings  where  they  best  could  be  obtained, 
arose  as  sufferers  in  the  affliction  which  the  cross  of 
Christ  is  sure  to  bring. 

In  all  of  this  burden  they  made  preparation  for 
holding  a  religious  meeting.  They  kneeled  and  wept 
with  great  sorrow.  Elder  James  Whittaker  made  this 
remark,  "If  the  Believers  should  hold  their  peace,  I 
believe  the  very  stones  would  cry  to  God." 


209 

At  the  close  of  the  service  a  supply  of  provisions 
was  brought  to  them  by  some  Brethren  from  New 
Lebanon,  which  was  thankfully  received,  in  a  time  of 
great  need. 

Mother  Ann  wept  as  she  related  the  abuse  she  had 
suffered  at  the  hands  of  these  cruel  persecutors.  '  "  So 
it  has  been  with  me  almost  continually  since  I  left 
Niskayuua,  day  and  night, — day  and  night  I  have 
been  in  sorrow  and  persecutions." 

In  the  afternoon  they  returned  to  the  residence  of 
Nathan  Farrington,  where  they  remained  about  two 
days.  At  this  place  Mother  Ann  said,  "  I  feel  now 
as  though  I  could  take  some  rest." 

But  the  enemies  of  the  work  of  God  could  never  be 
at  rest  while  Mother  Ann  was  within  their  reach.  In 
the  evening,  between  thirty  and  forty  heathenish 
creatures  surrounded  the  house,  and  from  the  savage- 
ness  of  their  manners  they  were  styled  "The  Indian 
Club." 

They  demanded  in  abusive  language  to  see  that 
woman.  Nathan  inquired  what  they  wanted  of  her. 
They  said.  "•  She  is  a  witch  and  she  shall  not  stay 

here." 
14 


210 

Nathan  replied,  l'8he  is  a  woman  of  God,  and  yon 
shall  not  see  her  in  such  a  manner." 

The  mob  then  threw  stones  and  clubs  at  the  house, 
and  threatened  to  break  down  the  doors.  Nathan 
commanded  them  to  desist  and  threatened  them  with 
the  penalty  of  the  law  if  they  attempted  to  break 
into  his  residence.  This  for  a  moment  checked  their 
rage.  Nathan  endeavored  to  show  them  the  wicked- 
ness and  folly  of  such  conduct.  "I  have  lived  as  a 
neighbor  with  you  for  several  years  in  peace,  but 
now  because  I  have  joined  the  people  of  God,  accord- 
ing to  my  faith,  and  confessed  my  sins,  as  you  ought 
to  do,  you  come  here  to  break  into  my  house  and 
abuse  me  and  my  family." 

But  the  mob  were  determined  to  break  into  the 
building,  and  setting  reason  and  humanity  at  defi- 
ance they  continued  with  horrid  oaths  and  blas- 
phemies, to  throw  stones  and  clubs. 

Mother  Ann  now  asked  John  Farrington  if  he 
could  not  go  and  send  those  men  away. 

"  Yea,  Mother,"  replied  John. 

"Go  then  and  shame  them,  and  tell  them  if  they 
will  go  away  and  come  to-morrow  peaceably,  that  I 
will  see  them." 


211 

In  the  strength  of  the  gift  John  went  down,  and 
had  no  sooner  passed  out  of  the  door,  when  he  was 
instantly  seized  by  two  ruffianly  fellows. 

"  Love,"  cried  John. 

"  Love,"  replied  the  men  in  a  sneering  voice,  and 
immediately  gripped  him  between  them  with  such 
violence  that  it  seemed  as  though  they  intended  to 
squeeze  the  breath  out  of  his  body. 

John  held  his  breath,  and  as  they  slackened  their 
arms  he  cried  still  louder,  "More  love  !  " 

At  this  they  renewed  the  grip,  and  cried  out, 
"  More  love  !  " 

This  was  repeated  several  times  till  the  men 
wearied  themselves  while  John  received  no  harm. 

"Now,  if  you  have  got  through,"  said  John,  "1 
want  to  rea&on  with  you,  as  you  are  reasonable  men 
or  ought  to  be.  Why  do  you  come  here  in  such  a 
manner,  and  in  the  night?  It  is  a  shame!  I  am 
ashamed  of  you,  that  men  should  behave  so.  Do  for 
the  honor  of  man  withdraw  peaceably,  and  if  you  will 
come  again  in  the  morning,  when  it  is  daytime,  the 
woman  that  you  are  talking  about  will  come  and  see 
you." 

These  words,   spoken    with    such  confidence,  van- 


212 

quished  their  rage.  They  immediately  began  to  with- 
draw, and  soon  all  were  gone,  so  that  the  Believers 
enjoyed  the  night  in  peace. 

The  next  morning  six  of  the  company  called  at  the 
house.  John  met  them  at  the  door  and  then  intro- 
duced to  them  Mother  Ann  and  three  of  the  Sisters. 
"  This  is  the  woman,"  said  John,  "  that  you  were  so 
anxious  to  see." 

"What  can  you  want  of  me?  "said  Mother  Ann, 
"  T  am  a  poor,  weak  woman,  I  do  not  hurt  any  one." 

The  guilty  men  had  not  confidence  to  speak  nor  to 
look  at  her,  but  hung  their  heads  and  soon  excused 
themselves.  John  invited  them  to  take  breakfast, 
but  they  declined. 


From  this  place  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  went 
on  to  Niskayuna.  All  the  Believers  who  had  accom- 
panied them  were  now  dismissed,  except  Richard 
Spier,  and  returned  to  their  several  homes. 

Having  traveled  but  a  few  miles  Elder  AVilliam 
Lee  called  at  the  shop  of  a  blacksmith,  by  the  name 
of  Johnson,  and  asked  him  to  re-set  a  shoe  on  his 
horse,  but  the  man,  in  a  very  rough  and  passionate 
manner,  refused  and  seizing  a  pair  of  tongs,  threw 


213 

them  at  Elder  William  with  great  violence.  They  for- 
tunately missed  the  mark  and  struck  the  ground  near 
his  feet. 

Richard  Spier  picked  up  the  tongs  and  asked  John- 
son the  reason  for  such  conduct. 

"  I  will  kill  all  of  them,"  said  Johnson,  "  if  they 
do  not  leave  the  shop." 

The  Believers  thought  it  was  a  point  of  wisdom  to 
move  on,  and  soon  reached  the  residence  of  Ebenezer 
Knapp,  where  they  had  been  invited  to  stop.  The 
family  had  made  preparations  for  the  visit,  and  were 
pleased  when  they  learned  that  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  had  decided  to  call  upon  them. 

Soon  after  they  had  entered  the  house,  Johnson, 
with  about  twenty  characters  as  rough  as  himself, 
was  before  the  dwelling  and  ordered  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders  to  leave  the  place  in  thirty  minutes  or  they 
should  suffer  the  consequences.  These  ruffianly  fel- 
lows were  armed  with  sticks  and  clubs,  while  some 
had  heavy  whips.  They  wound  the  labhes  around 
their  hands  that  they  might  the  more  effectively  use 
their  weapons  of  cruelty. 

This  threatened  interference  so  disturbed  the  minds 
of  the  family  and  their  guests  that  they  were  afraid  to 


214 

sit  at  the  table  at  the  hour  of  noon.  Elder  William 
Lee  went  to  the  door  and  spoke  to  the  mob  without 
fear.  "We  came  here  peaceably  to  refresh  our- 
selves," said  he,  "  and  we  have  concluded  to  remain 
here  so  long  as  we  may  choose,  and  you  have  no  right 
to  disturb  us." 

No  further  abuse  was  offered  and  the  Believers  soon 
made  preparation  to  continue  their  journey.  On  their 
arrival  at  the  ferry,  opposite  the  city  of  Albany,  they 
met  a  party  of  Indians,  and  by  them  the  Believers 
were  treated  with  civility  and  kindness.  After  cross- 
ing the  river  they  entered  the  forest,  northwest  of 
Albany,  where  they  felt  assured  that  they  could  rest 
undisturbed  for  a  few  moments.  Pursuing  their  jour- 
ney through  these  wild  woods,  they  arrived  at  Niskay- 
una  late  in  the  evening  on  the  fourth  of  September, 
1783,  after  an  absence  of  two  years  and  four  months. 


The  evangelizing  mission  of  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  has  not  its  parallel  on  record.  Their  history 
tells  of  a  living  sacrifice  of  years  on  years ;  of  lives 
consecrated  to  God's  service  in  which  there  was  not 
the  shadow  of  turning.  From  the  day  that  they  re- 
ceived the  divine  call,  while  in  England,  till  they 


215 

passed  from  the  scenes  of  time,  it  was  one  long  nr.d 
perilous  march  through  worldly  persecution. 

Remarkable  stories  have  been  told  of  men  ;  of  the 
tortures  to  which  they  have  been  subjected,  and  of  the 
hair  breadth  escapes  which  came  at  the  opportune  mo- 
ment and  permitted  them  to  do  more  and  suffer  more, 
while  on  the  pilgrimage  through  this  world,  and  no 
less  of  their  suffering  unto  death  in  all  the  agonies 
that  could  be  concentrated  upon  the  hour  of  torture. 

Many  cases  might  also  be  enumerated  where 
heathen  and  Christian  savagery  has  been  inflicted 
upon  women  by  imprisonment,  by  the  rack,  and  by 
burning  at  the  stake.  Remarkable  instances  of  hero- 
ism and  unshaken  confidence  in  the  cause  of  right 
have  also  been  manifested,  and  have  become  the  beau- 
tiful lessons  which  to  this  day  enkindle  thoughts  and 
acts  of  self-sacrifice  and  of  loving  emulation. 

But  all  these  instances  diminish  before  this  "  burn- 
ing fiery  furnace  "  into  which  Mother  Ann  and  the 
Elders  were  cast,  as  they  through  a  protracted  period 
of  fourteen  years  were  thrown  into  jails  and  prisons 
and  filthy  dungeons.  They  were  stoned  by  angry  and 
malicious  mobs ;  they  were  beaten  with  clubs  and  the 
flesh  torn  from  their  bodies  bv  the  cruel  strokes  of  the 


216 

lasli.  The}7  were  deprived  of  their  food,  and  of  their 
rest,  and  suffered  daily  at  the  hands  of  religious  fan- 
atics an  untold  list  of  brutal  indignities. 

In  all  this  they  never  wavered  in  their  confidence 
before  God,  that  he  would  be  their  Father,  guide,  and 
protector.  They  received  much  consolation  in  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus.  "  Because  you  are  not  of  the  world, 
therefore,  the  world  hateth  you."  "It  hated  me, 
even  as  it  hateth  you."  "Be  of  good  cheer,  I  have 
overcome  the  world." 

These  servants  of  the  living  God,  even  while  under 
the  lash  of  hard-hearted  tormentors,  would,  in  the  exal- 
tation of  their  minds,  sing  hymns  of  praise  to  God's 
glory,  in  that  He  had  called  them  to  suffer,  that  others 
might  rejoice. 

And  there  were  times  in  which  these  three  witnesses 
rejoiced  and  were  made  exceeding  glad ;  times  even 
when  they  could  enjoy  the  fellowship  and  friendship 
of  their  gospel  relation  ;  when  the  songs  of  thanksgiv- 
ing brought  peace  and  assurance,  and  the  voices  of 
little  children  so  captivated  them  that  they  would  for- 
get the  trials  and  sorrows  of  the  Christian  martyr. 

They  were,  in  the  best  and  most  noble  sense  of  the 
term,  men  and  women,  and  eminently  beautiful  repre- 


217 

sentatives  of  the  family  of  man, — kind,  gentle,  mirth- 
ful, and  affectionate.  Add  to  this  the  love  and  grace 
of  God  and  we  can  readily  see  what  made  their  com- 
pany so  much  to  be  desired  by  their  spiritual  children. 

On  the  extended  mission  which  they  made  in  the 
years  1782  and  1783,  they  passed  through  not  less 
than  thirty-six  towns,  in  the  states  of  New  York, 
Massachusetts,  and  Connecticut.  In  many  of  these 
places  they  held  religious  services,  which  abounded  in 
songs  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  and  in  exhortations 
of  fc'  peace  on  earth,  to  men  and  women,  good  will." 

The  mission  was  carried  into  effect  when  the  Amer- 
ican people  were  in  a  very  excited  state  of  mind,  aris- 
ing in  part  from  the  demoralized  state  of  society, 
brought  on  by  wars  and  fightings,  and  in  part  by  the 
intolerance  of  bigoted  religionists  who  were  always 
ready  to  institute  an  inquisition  and  to  tyrannize  over 
all  that  did  not  subscribe  to  their  churchal  dogmas, 
and  lastly  to  that  sordid  selfishness  of  the  human 
heart  that  always  makes  "  might  to  be  right"  as  it 
dominates  over  the  minds  of  men. 

It  is  a  source  of  congratulation  that  Mother  Ann 
and  the  Elders  were  made  able  to  pass  through  all 
these  heavy  burdens  of  mind  and  body  as  well  as  to 


218 

endure  all  the  cruel  persecutions  that  fell  upon  them, 
and  then,  at  hist,  reach  their  own  beloved  home  in  the 
wilderness  of  Niskayuna,  and  be  able  to  dwell  in  love 
and  peace  for  a  few  days,  surrounded  by  Brethren  and 
Sisters,  who  had  covenanted  before  God  to  be  "  faith- 
ful unto  death."  It  has  been  a  labor  of  love  to  bring 
this  brief  historical  account  of  the  missionary  labors 
of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  before  our  readers,  hav- 
ing the  assurance  that  it  will  awaken  an  interest  in  the 
minds  of  many  to  do  more  for  the  cause  of  righteous- 
ness and  less  for  the  selfish  interests  that  "perish  in 
their  using." 


XII. 

INDUSTRY,    PRUDENCE,    CLEANLINESS,    ECONOMY,    ETC. 

Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  instructed  the  Believers 
very  carefully  in  regard  to  the  management  of  their 
temporal  duties.  All  should  be  industriously  engaged, 
and  while  their  hands  were  employed  in  manual  labor 
they  must  also  give  their  hearts  to  God.  They  should 
use  the  things  of  this  world  as  not  abusing  them. 

While  they  were  instructed  that  nothing  should  be 
lost  or  wasted  through  carelessness,  they  were  at  the 
same  time  to  avoid  covetousness.  A  kind  and  char- 


219 

itable  spirit  should  be  manifested  toward  the  poor  and 
unfortunate  children  of  this  world. 

They  urged  the  necessity  of  this  very  important 
rule.  Whatever  may  be  your  trials  or  privations, 
never  run  in  debt  to  the  world,  as  by  so  doing  you 
make  yourselves  slaves  to  the  world.  These  things 
were  enjoined  as  essential  to  the  securing  of  a  spirit- 
ual blessing.  It  was  held  forth  as  a  doctrinal  truth 
that  those  who  were  unfaithful  in  their  temporal  inter- 
ests, could  not  find  the  blessing  and  protection  of  God 
in  their  spiritual  life. 

All  were  stimulated  to  make  a  wise  use  of  their  time 
and  talents  in  temporal  duties  as  essentially  necessary 
in  order  to  inherit  the  true  riches. 

Mother  Ann,  while  giving  advice  to  one  of  the  young 
Believers,  remarked,  "Be  faithful  to  keep  the  gospel. 
Be  neat  and  industrious.  Have  everything  in  your 
house  arranged  in  order  and  in  neatness.  Prepare 
your  food  in  that  manner  that  those  who  partake  of  it 
may  bless  you  with  thankful  hearts.  Keep  a  strict 
watch  over  the  words  you  speak,  that  you  may  not 
treat  others  unkindly  nor  cast  on  them  unpleasant  re- 
flections. Let  your  words  be  few  and  seasoned  with 
grace." 


220 

To  another  company  she  spoke  as  follows  :  "  Return 
to  your  homes  and  put  your  hands  at  work,  and  give 
your  hearts  to  God,  for  if  you  are  not  faithful  in  the 
unrighteous  mammon,  how  can  you  expect  to  be  en- 
trusted with  the  true  riches?" 

"  Many  will  come  to  the  Church  and  receive  the  gifts 
of  God  and  then  through  carelessness  and  idleness 
lose  or  waste  them  away.  This  is  not  right ;  you 
should  be  faithful,  that  when  you  come  the  next  time 
you  may  bring  spiritual  strength  and  not  bring  weak- 
ness." 

"Let  your  apparel  be  modest  as  becomes  the  people 
of  God,  and  teach  the  same  to  your  families.  Labor 
for  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit  that  others  may  see  your 
good  works  and  be  able  to  glorify  your  Father  in 
heaven.  Let  the  children  of  this  world  have  all  your 
jewelry,  your  gold  beads,  silver  buckles,  sleeve  studs, 
rings,  etc.,  as  upon  such  things  they  place  their  hearts, 
but  the  children  of  God  do  not  need  them." 

"  Remember  the  poor  and  needy,  the  widow  and  the 
fatherless,  and  give  bread  to  the  hungry  and  clothes 
to  the  destitute.  Jesus  has  said,  '  Give  to  him  that 
asketh.'  Put  away  all  covetousness  and  be  prepared 
for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  for  the  time  will  come  when 


221 

it  will  be  preached  to  all  nations,  and  '  many  will  come 
to  Zion  to  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord.'  ' 

Some  of  the  persons  that  visited  Mother  Ann  and 
the  Elders  had  entertained  that  singular  notion  that 
the  end  of  the  world  was  near  at  hand,  and  through 
this  were  neglecting  their  families  and  their  property. 
Mother  Ann  said  to  them  :  "  Go  to  your  homes,  plough 
and  plant  your  fields,  set  out  your  orchards,  raise  your 
stock,  and  make  provisions  for  a  livelihood  as  though 
you  expected  to  live  a  thousand  years,  and  gather 
something  with  which  to  do  good.  Take  care  of  what 
you  have  ;  provide  places  for  all  your  things  and  learn 
to  be  neat  and  prudent." 

To  a  brother  who  had  contracted  a  debt  and  thought 
he  must  sell  his  farm  to  cancel  it,  she  said:  "You 
should  not  sell  your  farm  that  you  may  pay  your  debts. 
Nay.  The  people  of  God  do  not  sell  their  farms  to 
pay  their  debts,  but  they  put  their  hands  at  work,  and 
give  their  hearts  to  God,  and  gather  something  by 
their  industry  with  which  to  pay  their  debts  and  keep 
their  farms. 

"  As  you  become  involved  in  debt  you  not  only 
bring  yourself  into  bondage  but  also  your  family,  aud 
at  the  same  time  bring  distress  upon  your  creditors. 


222 

Such  evil  management  will  bring  sad  loss  to  the  soul 
till  the  creditors  all  are  paid,  in  full,  and  the  soul  finds 
repentance. 

"  As  we  have  given  our  souls  to  God,  let  us  kneel 
in  prayer,  asking  that  He  will  spare  our  lives  till  we 
have  repented  of  all  our  sins,  for  those  who  leave  this 
world  in  their  sins,  must  pass  through  intense  suffer- 
ings. Remember  the  cries  of  those  who  are  in  need 
and  in  affliction,  that  when  you  are  in  need  God  may 
hear  your  cries. 

"You  should  walk  uprightly  like  men  and  women  of 
God.  You  ought  to  love  and  fear  God  in  all  you  do. 
Open  and  shut  the  doors  carefully,  and  walk  with  gen- 
tleness about  the  house." 

Mother  Ann  was  very  thoughtful  about  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  health  of  Believers,  and  counseled  them  to 
be  temperate  in  all  things. 

"You  should  keep  3Tour  health  and  strength,  with 
which  to  serve  God.  Be  charitable.  If  I  owned  the 
whole  world  I  would  turn  it  all  into  joyfuluess,  and 
not  say  to  the  poor,  4  Be  ye  warmed  and  be  ye  clothed,' 
without  giving  them  the  means  wherewith  to  do  it." 

Father  James  Whittakei  then  took  the  Bible  and 
read  as  follows  :  "  Be  ye  doers  of  the  word  and  not 


223 

hearers  only,  deceiving  yourselves ;  for  if  any  be 
a  hearer  of  the  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  unto 
Ji  man  beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  glass.  For  he 
beholdeth  himself  and  goeth  his  way,  and  straightway 
forgetteth  what  manner  of  man  he  was.  But  whoso 
looketh  into  the  perfect  law  of  liberty  and  continueth 
therein,  he  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  a  doer  of 
the  word,  this  man  shall  be  blessed  in  his  deeds. 

"  If  any  man  among  you  seem  to  be  religious  and 
bridleth  not  his  tongue,  but  deceiveth  his  own  heart, 
that  man's  religion  is  vain.  Pure  religion  and  unde- 
filed  before  God  the  Father  is  this,  to  visit  the  father- 
less and  widows  in  their  affliction  and  to  keep  himself 
unspotted  from  the  world." 

MIRACULOUS    GIFTS. 

In  the  history  of  the  church  of  God  from  the  earli- 
est ages  we  have  the  record  of  gifts  which  have  been 
held  as  miraculous.  The  healing  of  the  sick  has  been 
a  specialty.  A  faithfulness  to  the  laws  of  God  has 
sometimes  been  a  requisite,  and  God  has  healed  them, 
as  was  promised  in  Exod.  xv,  26  :  "If  thou  wilt  dil- 
igently hearken  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  thy  God,  and 
wilt  do  that  which  is  right  in  his  sight,  and  wilt  give 


224 

ear  to  his  Commandments,  and  keep  all  his  statutes,  I 
will  put  none  of  these  diseases  upon  thee,  which  I 
brought  upon  the  Egyptians  ;  for  I  am  the  Lord  that 
healeth  thee  ;  "  and  in  Deut.  vii,  15  :  "  The  Lord  will 
take  away  from  thee  all  sickness,  and  will  put  none  of 
the  evil  diseases  of  Egypt,  which  thou  knowest,  upon 
thee ;  but  will  lay  them  upon  all  them  that  hate 
thee." 

Since  this  early  date  the  sick  have  been  healed 
by  prayer,  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  by  faith,  by 
signs,  by  pilgrimages,  and  by  the  ministration  of 
spirit  influence.  The  prophets  were  gifted  to  heal 
the  sick,  and  to  give  sight  to  the  blind.  Jesus  gave 
this  gift  a  prominent  place  in  his  ministry,  and  it 
continued  to  be  one  of  importance  with  all  of  the 
apostles. 

Many  of  these  marvelous  gifts  attended  the  spirit- 
ual work  of  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  and  were 
received  as  among  the  blessings  of  the  gospel.  The 
Believers,  however,  never  placed  these  gifts  so  fully 
in  the  foreground  as  to  exclude  others  of  more  value. 
They  taught  that  the  blessed  fruits  of  the  gospel,  a 
practical  righteousness  and  a  victory  over  wrong, 
were  the  most  powerful  evidences  in  favor  of  its 


truthfulness,  ami  that  honest,  upright  souls  would  not 
be  anxious  for  outward  demonstrations ;  that  ten 
thousand  outward  or  physical  miracles  would  never 
redeem  the  soul  to  God.  It  was  a  love  for  the  truth, 
and  a  spirit  of  obedience  for  the  principles  of  right- 
eousness that  would  establish  the  Believer  upon  a  sure 
foundation.  That  these  gifts  of  healing  have  been 
manifested  by  the  righteous  and  as  well  by  the  un- 
righteous, and  given  occasion  for  controversy,  which 
in  the  end  has  produced  offenses  against  the  sacred 
cause,  a  better  test  of  a  divine  life  is,  "By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them,  whether  they  be  good  or 
whether  they  be  evil." 

Multitudes  of  cases  might  be  collected,  bearing  an 
extraordinary  appearance,  but  the  following  may 
prove  sufficient. 

Noah  Wheaten  of  New  Lebanon  was  formerly  the 
captain  of  a  whale  ship,  a  man  of  singular  courage 
and  invincible  fortitude.  In  the  year  1780,  in  July, 
he  was  clearing  a  piece  of  land  about  forty  rods  from 
his  house.  On  going  to  a  spring  for  some  drink  he 
jumped  from  a  fence,  and  by  mishap  dis4ocated  his 
ankle,  and  broke  the  outer  bone  of  his  leg  just  above 

the  ankle  joint.     He  crawled  back  to  the  place  of  his 
15 


work,  as  lie  was  unwilling  to  go  to  the  house  on 
account  of  the  enmity  of  his  unbelieving  neighbors, 
to  whom  he  had  often  testified  his  faith,  and  now 
could  expect  from  them  nothing  but  derision. 

The  pain  increased  in  the  swollen  ankle,  as  he  con- 
tinued in  the  woods  for  some  two  hours  or  more,  and 
this  was  accompanied  witli  great  distress  of  mind. 
At  length  he  crawled  home  on  his  hands  and  knees, 
under  extreme  mortification  of  spirit  for  this  misfort- 
une, 37et  he  was  full  of  faith  and  confidence  in  the 
gift  of  miracles  which  he  had  so  strongly  testified  to 
his  unbelieving  neighbors.  He  now  felt  the  trial  of 
his  faith,  and  was  resolved  not  to  mar  his  testimony 
by  flinching  from  it. 

He  refused  the  assistance  of  a  physician,  or  any 
attempt  to  set  the  bone,  or  even  any  outward  appli- 
cation for  the  mitigating  of  the  pain.  Consequently 
his  ankle  and  leg  swelled  greatly,  and  were  exces- 
sively painful.  While  in  this  situation  several  of  his 
unbelieving  neighbors  came  to  see  him,  and  also  many 
of  the  Believers.  Confident  of  a  miraculous  cure  to 
confirm  his- testimony  to  the  friends  present  he  would 
not  submit  to  the  ordinary  means  of  relief.  He 
remained  as  above  from  two  o'clock  p.  in.  till  the 


evening  of  the  following  day,  during  which  time  he 
was  in  prayer  to  God  for  a  miraculous  cure. 

While  the  family  were  assembled  for  their  evening 
worship,  the  spirit  of  God  came  upon  him,  and  he 
was  taken  from  his  seat  and  whirled  swiftly  around 
on  his  feet  like  a  top  for  nearly  two  hours,  without 
the  least  pain  or  inconvenience.  He  then  retired  to 
rest,  well  and  comfortable,  and  the  next  morning 
arose  in  health  and  took  his  team  to  plow  in  the  field. 
The  neighbors  hearing  of  the  miraculous  cure  came  to 
see  him,  and  to  express  their  wonder  at  so  remarkable 
an  event. 

While  Phebe  Spencer  of  New  Lebanon,  in  the  year 
1781,  was  crossing  a  bridge,  her  horse  broke  through 
throwing  her  backwards,  and  falling  upon  the  timbers 
broke  two  of  her  ribs  on  the  right  side.  She  was 
carried  into  the  house  in  an  insensible  condition. 
The  neighbors  urged  her  to  send  for  a  physician,  but 
she  could  feel  no  freedom  to  do  it,  although  in  ex- 
treme pain.  Jabesh,  her  husband,  was  also  asked  to 
send  for  a  physician,  but  hesitated  on  account  of  her 
objectionable  feelings.  The  neighbors  considered 
this  unwillingness  to  be  obstinate  wilfulness,  and  that 
as  she  was  a  Shaker  she  would  not  receive  any 


228 

assistance  from  the  physicians.  She  still  refused  to 
accept  medical  aid  and  remained  a  sufferer  until  the 
next  Tuesday,  when  her  husband  reminded  her  of  the 
advice  given  by  the  Apostle  James,  "Is  any  sick 
among  you,  let  him  call  for  the  Elders  of  the  church/' 
A  proposition  was  then  made  to  send  for  some  of  the 
Believers,  to  which  Phebe  consented. 

At  this  time  she  was  unable  to  rise  from  her  bed. 
Hezekiah  Hammond  took  hold  of  her  hand,  and  told 
her  to  labor  for  the  power  of  God,  and  take  faith. 

She  was  immediately  released  so  far  as  to  be  able 
to  breathe  and  speak  without  difficulty.  The  next 
day  the  whole  family  kneeled  by  the  side  of  the  bed 
and  soon  after  she  arose  and  sat  in  a  chair.  In  a  few 
minutes  she  stood  up,  the  recipient  of  a  healing  gift. 
From  this  time  she  continued  to  improve,  and  did  not 
show  the  least  symptom  of  pain  or  inconvenience 
arising  from  the  fall.  This  miraculous  gift  was 
accepted  by  the  whole  family. 

Jonathan  Turner,  when  nine  }7ears  of  age,  was 
chopping  wood,  and  by  a  stroke  from  the  ax  received 
a  very  bad  wound  on  the  top  of  his  foot.  He  was 
carried  to  his  home,  the  wound  bleeding  profusely. 
His  mother  was  in  distress  as  she  did  not  know  what 


229 

to  do  for  it.  She  then  retired  to  another  room  to 
pray,  and  receiving  an  answer  to  her  prayers  by  being- 
filled  with  the  spirit  of  God,  and  feeling  confident 
that  it  was  a  gift  of  healing  for  her  son,  she  returned 
directly  to  the  room  and  put  her  hand  on  the  wound, 
and  it  instantly  ceased  bleeding.  She  now  walked 
the  floor,  and  again  laid  hei  hand  on  the  wound  ;  this 
she  repeated  seven  times,  during  which  time  it 
closed  up  and  was  healed.  The  next  morning  no 
appearance  of  the  wound  was  seen,  except  a  small 
white  seam.  The  boy  was  fully  restored,  and  found 
no  inconvenience  from  it  afterwards. 

Sarah  Jewett  of  Littleton,  by  a  sudden  cold,  lost 
her  health  and  for  some  time  was  unable  to  take  her 
food.  At  this  time  the  Elders  were  on  a  visit  to  Lit- 
tleton. Father  William  admonished  her,  saying, 
"  You  do  not  do  as  well  as  you  know.  Go,"  said  he, 
"and  sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing  come  upon 
thee."  From  this  date  her  health  began  to  improve 
till  she  was  better  than  ever  before. 

In  1783  Abiathar  Babbitt  was  sick  with  the  mumps, 
and  having  taken  a  sudden  cold  he  was  dangerously  ill. 
Elder  John  Hocknell  was  sent  to  Petersham  to  see 
him,  and  soon  ordered  him  to  take  the  muffler  from  his 


230 

face,  which  Abiathar  resented.  Elder  John  then  bade 
him  run  and  leap,  which  he  did  with  much  difficulty. 
Elder  John  then  bade  him  take  faith  and  go  to  \\ork. 
From  that  day  he  was  healed  of  his  disease. 

Elizabeth  Robinson  of  Harvard  was  suffering  with 
a  badly  swollen  and  sore  throat.  Mother  Ann  laid 
her  hand  on  it,  and  the  throat  was  healed. 

Lucy  Prescott  was  afflicted  with  a  severe  cough,  and 
was  reduced  to  a  low  state  of  health.  Mother  Ann 
asked  Lucy,  "Are  you  not  willing  to  suffer  with  me? 
1  experience  much  suffering." 

Lucy  answered,  "Yea,  Mother,  I  am  willing." 
Mother  then  gave  her  a  little  cordial,  but  Lucy  hesi- 
tated to  drink  it  as  her  stomach  was  so  inflamed. 
Mother  said  to  her,  "  Drink  it;  it  will  not  hurt  you," 
and  from  that  time  Lucy  improved  in  health. 

Moses  Mixer  had  his  ankle  bones  dislocated,  and 
though  they  had  been  set  by  a  skilful  surgeon,  yet  he 
remained  very  weak.  His  friends  prevailed  on  him  to 
visit  the  Elders  at  Watervliet.  He  traveled  some  dis- 
tance on  foot  which  increased  the  swelling  and  made 
the  ankle  very  painful.  On  reaching  the  house  he  was 
obliged  to  sit  quietly  for  some  time  on  account  of  the 
pain.  Elder  John  Hocknell  asked  him  why  he  retire*  1 


and  then  bade  him  take  faith  iu  God.  As  Elder  John 
placed  his  hand  upon  the  swollen  limb  the  pain  aud 
swelling  immediately  left  it,  aud  from  that  moment  he 
was  able  to  walk  with  neither  pain  nor  distress. 

Daniel  Goodrich  went  to  Watervliet  to  see  the  El- 
ders. Some  of  his  children  accompanied  him.  One 
of  the  little  girls  was  carried  as  she  by  a  fall  had  dis- 
located the  hip,  and  they  had  fears  that  her  leg  would 
perish.  Daniel  was  sadly  afflicted  by  this  circum- 
stance and  expressed  the  same  to  the  Elders.  Mother 
Ann  soon  after  assembled  his  children  in  the  room  and 
spoke  to  them. 

"O  Daniel,  God  has  given  you  a  special  gift  of 
faith.  Signs  and  operations  will  fail,  but  faith  aud 
obedience  will  carry  you  through.  Bear  your  testimony, 
purge  your  house  and  your  family  from  sin,  and  you 
will  gather  your  whole  family." 

Mother  then  took  the  little  lame  girl  to  her  and 
placed  her  hands  on  the  injured  part  and  said,  "Go 
home,  Daniel,  and  be  faithful.  This  your  child  will 
become  well."  They  soon  left  the  place  aud  the  child 
was  healed.  The  whole  family  embraced  the  faith  of 
the  gospel. 

Zaccheus  Stevens  was  on  a  visit  to  Watervliet  with 


Eleazer  Rand.  Zaccliens  was  taken  dangerously  ill. 
He  informed  Mother  Ann  that  he  had  a  large  amount 
of  unsettled  business.  Mother  Ann  then  told  him  that 
he  must  send  Eleazer  for  his  horse,  as,  said  she,  "  You 
must  take  faith  and  leave  to-morrow  morning  for  your 
home,  and  you  will  recover  your  health." 

This  command  was  unexpected  and  seemed  strange 
to  Zaccheus  and  to  all  who  saw  him.  Eleazer  thought 
it  very  singular  to  attempt  a  journey  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles,  when  a  man  was  thought  to  be  so  near 
to  death.  In  obedience  to  Mother  Ann  the  two  Breth- 
ren left  the  place  the  following  morning  and  traveled 
thirty  miles  the  first  day,  and  on  the  whole  journey 
Zaccheus  continued  to  increase  in  strength  and  arrived 
at  his  own  house  in  Harvard,  Mass.,  in  comfortable 
health. 

John  Bishop  of  New  Lebanon  made  a  journey  to 
Ashfield  to  see  the  Elders.  The  first  day  he  walked 
ten  miles  and  the  next  day  thirty  miles  and  reached 
the  house  of  Asa  Bacon  not  far  from  six  o'clock  p.  m. 
As  he  was  unaccustomed  to  traveling  on  foot,  he  felt 
very  weary  and  lame.  Mother  Ann  passing  through 
the  room,  placed  her  hand  on  him,  but  did  not  speak 
to  him.  In  a  moment  his  weariness  and  lameness  was 


233 

gone,  and  John  remained  in  the  meeting  till  twelve 
o'clock.  He  then  walked  half  a  mile  to  the  residence 
of  Moses  Bacon,  wrapped  himself  in  his  great  coat, 
and  making  the  floor  his  conch  slept  as  comfortably  as 
though  he  had  been  on  a  bed  of  feathers. 

Zadock  Wright  visited  the  Believers  at  Ashfield. 
He  was  under  deep  anxiety  of  mind  and  felt  very  sad. 
Mother  Ann,  passing  through  the  assembly,  said  to 
Zadock,  "  Repent,"  and  the  burden  immediately  left 
him. 

Numerous  instances  like  the  foregoing  were  very 
common  during  the  ministration  of  Mother  Ann. 
Brethren  and  Sisters,  who  visited  the  church  under 
tribulation  and  sufferings  of  either  body  or  mind,  were 
often  instantly  released  and  filled  with  prayer  and 
praise. 

GENERAL    INSTRUCTION    FOR    1JELIEVERS. 

Mother  Ann  often  renewed  the  promises  of  God 
and  of  Jesus  Christ  to  those  who  were  faithful  to  take 
up  their  crosses  against  the  sins  of  the  world.  She 
often  said,  "  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it  is  your  Heav- 
enly Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom." 

"  If  you  are  faithful  to  take  up  your  crosses  against 


284 

till  that  is  evil  and  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration 
you  will  receive  an  hundredfold  now  in  time,  houses  and 
lauds,  Brethren  and  Sisters,  Fathers  and  Mothers  and 
children,  and  iu  the  world  to  come  eternal  life." 

"Blessed  shalt  thou  be  when  thou  comest  in,  and 
blessed  shalt  thou  be  when  thou  goest  out.  Blessed' 
shall  be  thy  basket  and  thy  store." 

To  a  company  of  young  Believers  she  said,  "  You 
should  love  one  another,  and  never  have  one  hard  or 
unkind  feeling  toward  any  one.  You  should  live  to- 
gether every  day  as  though  it  was  the  last  day  you 
should  live  in  this  world.  Never  forget  one  another, 
and  never  forget  that  you  have  been  blest  with  a  priv- 
ilege among  Believers. 

"  On  your  return  home  be  diligent  with  your  hands, 
for  godliness  does  not  lead  to  idleness.  When  you 
are  at  work,  doing  your  duty  in  the  gift  of  God,  the 
wicked  one  can  have  no  power  over  you  because  there 
is  no  room  for  temptation. 

"  Children  should  obey  their  parents  for  this  is  right. 
You  should  come  to  the  requirement  of  the  law.  Christ 
did  not  come  to  destroy  the  law,  but  to  fulfil  it,  and 
you  should  do  the  same.  Arm  yourselves  with  meek- 
ness and  patience.  If  you  improve  in  one  talent  God 


235 

will  give  you  more.  Be  obedient.  This  is  the  way  to 
find  salvation. 

"I  have  taught  you  the  way  of  God;  you  must 
keep  it.  I  am  but  one,  I  do  my  work  and  you  must 
do  your  work.  When  1  nave  finished  my  work  I  can 
help  you  no  more.  I  wish  you  knew  your  day  and 
privilege. 

"  You  have  a  privilege  that  many  souls  have  de- 
sired and  could  not  obtain.  If  you  take  up  your 
crosses  while  you  have  power  to  please  yourselves, 
you  offer  to  God  the  first  fruits.  Such  souls  will 
receive  that  honor  and  crown  of  glory  which  other 
souls  can  never  obtain. 

"All  souls  will  have  a  privilege  of  this  gospel, 
either  in  this  world  or  in  the  world  of  spirits.  You 
have  your  day  now  ;  you  can  travel  out  of  your  loss 
by  obedience,  by  taking  up  the  same  cross  that  Jesus 
took  up.  Those  who  bear  the  cross  in  this  life,  and 
faithfully  endure  to  the  end,  will  be  brighter  and  more 
glorious  than  the  angels.  They  will  be  kings  and 
priests  unto  God." 

Mother  and  the  Elders  always  manifested  great 
care  and  interest  for  the  children  and  youth,  and 
often  counseled  the  parents  concerning  their  children. 


They  took  pleasure  in  speaking  to  the  children  of 
Believers,  and  teaching  them  to  be  obedient  to  their 
parents. 

"Little  children  are  nearer  to  the  kingdom  of  God 
than  those  more  advanced  in  years.  Jesns  took  little 
children  in  his  arms  and  blessed  them  and  said, 
Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

"Little  children  are  simple  and  innocent  and 
should  be  brought  up  in  that  manner.  If  they  were 
brought  up  to  be  simple  and  obedient,  they  would 
receive  good  as  easily  as  they  would  evil.  God 
created  the  soul  pure  and  innocent,  and  when  souls 
shall  be  redeemed  from  their  loss,  they  will  be  re- 
stored to  God  and  will  be  pure  and  innocent." 

Little  children  were  instructed  to  kneel  and  to  pray 
before  partaking  of  their  meals. 

"  Keep  your  children  neat  and  clean,  and  they  will 
be  blest  with  the  gifts  of  God.  Never  call  them  bad 
names.  Let  your  conversation  before  them  be  as 
becomes  godliness.  You  should  not  talk  about  that 
which  will  excite  their  minds  to  evil.  Set  before 
them  a  godly  example,  as  becomes  the  gospel  of 
Christ." 


287 

In  the  condemnation  of  sin,  Mother  Ann  exercised 
a  remarkable  power,  while  at  the  same  time  great 
charity  was  manifested  toward  those  poor  souls  who 
were  blinded  by  the  sins  of  the  world.  At  times  her 
spirit  seemed  like  flames  of  fire,  and  her  words  pen- 
etrated to  the  heart. 

"  Love  God,  love  the  way  of  God  :  love  the  gospel. 
God  feeds  the  hungry  with  good  things,  but  the  rich 
he  sends  away  empty.  If  you  are  not  fed,  it  is 
wherein  you  do  not  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness. Those  who  do  shall  be  filled. 

"  You  may  be  deceived  as  others  have  been.  They 
think  they  have  enough,  and  so  do  you,  and  at  the 
same  time  you  have  no  victory  over  sin." 

Two  of  the  Brethren  were  unjustly  accused  and 
wronged  by  a  merchant  of  Albany,  and  they  threat- 
ened to  prosecute  him.  Mother  Ann  said  to  them, 
"  You  should  not  touch  the  law.  He  that  takes  the 
sword  shall  perish  by  the  sword.  If  you  take  the  law 
you  will  lose  the  gift  of  God.  Trust  in  God.  What ! 
build  the  things  that  God  will  destroy?  Woe  to  the 
lawyers  !  They  take  away  the  key  of  knowledge." 

"Trust  in  God  ;  He  will  deliver  his  people.  Go  in 
faith  and  God  will  deliver  you.  Bear  this  in  mind, — 


238 

The  law  shall  go  forth  from  Ziou  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  from  Jerusalem.  Trust  in  that  law  and  God 
will  deliver  you. 

"All  have  the  nature  of  sin.  All  are  lost  in  that 
nature  which  was  received  from  your  forefathers. 
You  were  born  in  it ;  have  been  brought  up  in  it  and 
still  persist  to  bring  up  your  children  in  it.  Your 
teachers  never  taught  you  a  better  way.  They  taught 
yon  as  they  lived. 

"I  know  there  are  souls  here  that  will  receive  the 
gospel.  Now  it  is  presented  to  yon,  and  if  you  obey 
it,  and  take  up  your  crosses  against  all  sin  you  will 
liud  a  victory.  Yon  ought  to  let  your  light  shine  that 
others  may  see  your  good  works,  your  faith  and  re- 
pentance, that  they  may  take  knowledge  of  the  way 
of  God." 

To  a  company  that  came  from  a  great  distance, 
Mother  Ann  said,  "Why  do  you  come  from  such  a 
distance,  spending  your  time  and  money,  to  see  me 
while  you  judge  me  in  your  hearts  as  no  better  than  a 
witch?  You  that  are  guilty  of  this,  should  come  for- 
ward and  humbly  confess  it  to  God."  Three  of  the 
company  came  forward  and  confessed  that  they  were 
iruilty  of  the  charge. 


231) 

"  You  are  required  to  go  and  keep  the  way  of  God, 
and  not  return  to  your  former  sins.  The  labors  of 
the  people  of  God  will  not  be  lost,  but  will  be  a  savor 
of  life  unto  life  or  of  death  unto  death  to  all  souls. 

"  Will  you  stand  by  me  and  be  a  witness  for  God? 
Let  the  word  of  God  take  deep  root  within.  Plough 
up  the  fallow  ground  of  the  heart." 

EXHOUTATIONS. 

Mother  and  the  Elders  spared  no  pains  to  instruct 
the  Believers  in  the  things  of  God,  and  in  the  path  of 
their  duty.  They  were  employed,  day  or  night,  when 
occasion  offered,  in  giving  counsel  and  instruction, 
where  it  was  needed,  whether  in  things  temporal  or 
spiritual.  In  all  their  labors  they  were  careful  to 
impress  upon  the  people  the  absolute  necessity  of  per- 
fect obedience,  in  order  that  they  might  profit  by  their 
privilege  and  find  justification  before  God. 

At  Watervliet  Mother  Ann  spoke  to  an  assembly 
and  said,  "  Hear  ye  my  words,  and  understand.  It 
is  but  a  light  thing  to  speak  the  word  to  the  souls  of 
men,  to  what  it  is  really  to  help  them.  He  that  helps 
souls,  must  have  the  spirit  of  Christ  to  administer  to 
them,  and  must  take  their  infirmities  upon  him,  and 
be  able  to  suffer  for  and  bear  with  them. 


240 

"Be  obedient  in  all  things  both  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral. If  you  are  faithful  you  will  have  strength 
according  to  your  day.  Be  free,  and  not  be 
a  stranger.  A  strange  feeling  never  came  from 
heaven. 

"Never  give  offense  to  anyone,  nor  take  offense 
from  any  one." 

Mother  Ann  in  bidding  farewell  to  a  company, 
said, — "  Go  and  tell  your  Brethren  these  things  which 
you  see  and  hear.  The  blind  receive  their  sight,  the 
lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  cleansed,  the  deaf  hear,  the 
dead  are  raised  and  the  poor  have  the  gospel  preached 
to  them,  and  blessed  is  he  whosoever  shall  not  be 
offended  in  me. 

"  People  see  and  judge  according  to  the  state  they 
are  in.  When  their  senses  are  darkened  and  their 
minds  under  the  influence  of  an  evil  spirit,  they  see 
and  judge  according  to  the  dictates  of  that  evil  spirit ; 
but  when  they  are  under  the  influence  of  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  then  they  see  and  judge  according  to  the 
truth. 

"  If  you  will  take  up  your  crosses  against  the  works 
of  generation  and  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration, 
God  will  cleanse  you  from  all  unrighteousness. 


241 

"  Be  faithful  to  keep  the  way  of  God.  If  you  are 
faithful  you  will  be  guarded  by  good  angels. 

"  The  head  of  a  wicked  mau  is  as  full  of  evil  spirits 
as  is  a  sponge  full  of  water.  The  head  of  a  good  and 
faithful  man  is  filled  with  good  spirits,  and  he  will  be 
guarded  by  the  angels  of  God.  They  will  protect 
him  da}7  by  day. 

"  Go  and  testify  to  the  children  of  this  world  that 
Christ  is  reigning  on  earth,  and  that  he  has  sous  and 
daughters.  The  world  know  it  not  because  they  do 
not  confess  their  sins  to  God." 

In  bidding  farewell  to  the  Believers  in  Littleton, 
Mass.,  Mother  Ann  said,  "  We  will  return  to  our 
home  in  Watervliet,  N.  Y.  We  have  great  sufferings 
to  pass  through.  We  will  suffer  at  our  own  home 
and  not  be  burdensome  to  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  of 
this  place. 

"If  you  should  be  so  persecuted  as  to  have  your 
houses  torn  down  over  your  heads,  and  you  cast  into 
the  fields,  you  must  not  neglect  to  meet  together  for 
the  worship  of  God.  We  may  never  meet  again,  but 
God  has  raised  up  those  from  your  own  ranks  who 
are  able  to  guide  you  in  the  way  of  peace  and  holiness 

if  you  are  faithful  to  obey  them." 
16 


242 

Mother  Aim  taught  the  Believers  to  kneel  and 
pray. 

"  The  gift  of  prayer  is  with  the  gift  of  kneeling. 

"  You  should  never  be  idle.  It  is  always  good  to 
kneel  in  prayer  to  God  and  ask  for  that  which  you 
may  need.  You  should  avoid  confusion.  Never  ask 
for  what  you  do  not  want,  as  that  is  taking  God's 
name  in  vain.  Be  fervent  in  spirit,  and  God  will 
hear  and  bless  you. 

"Wait  on  God  for  the  answer  of  your  prayer. 
God  has  waited  many  years  for  you.  He  will  bestow 
his  gifts  according  to  your  needs. 

"  Brethren  and  Sisters,  you  are  all  the  interest  I 
have  in  this  world." 

Although  Mother  Ann  was  a  woman  of  few  words, 
yet  her  soul  was  filled  with  wisdom,  and  her  speaking 
was  a  demonstration  of  that  spirit.  Many  precious 
words  were  spoken  to  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  by 
Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,  which  left  an  indelible 
impression  upon  their  minds. 

God's  work  upon  the  earth  was  not  for  one  day  nor 
for  one  year,  and  in  answer  to  a  young  man  who 
sought  advice  about  the  cultivation  of  fruit,  Mother 
Ann  said,  "Yea,  plant  the  plum  stones,  and  do  all 


243 

your  work  as  though  you  had  a  thousaucl  years  to  live 
on  earth,  aud  as  you  would  if  you  knew  you  must 
die  to-morrow." 

A  young  woman  solicited  the  privilege  to  live  with 
Mother  Ann,  and  received  this  clear  and  Christian 
response,  "  Live  with  me,  my  child?  The  foxes  have 
holes  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  I  have 
not  where  to  lay  my  head.  Go,  child,  and  I  will  go 
with  you.  If  you  go  through  the  waters,  the  floods 
shall  not  overflow  you,  and  if  you  go  through  the  fire 
it  shall  not  kindle  upon  you,  and  if  you  go  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  I  will  never  leave  }"ou  nor  forsake  you." 

To  one  who  asked  Mother  Ann  if  she  felt  any 
promise  of  God  for  her,  she  replied,  "Yea,  God's 
blessing  be  with  you  and  rest  upon  you.  God's  ever- 
lasting grace  and  salvation  be  unto  your  soul,  if  you 
will  obey.  Go  to  your  home  and  about  your  duties, 
and  I  will  be  present  with  you." 

To  a  poor  man  who  complained  of  his  rich  brother 
Mother  replied,  "  That  is  the  way  of  the  world.  The 
rich  are  covetous  and  will  not  help  the  poor,  and  the 
poor  will  envy  them  for  it,  therefore  they  are  both 
wicked." 

One  of   the  Believers  made  reference  to  the  faith 


244 

which  he  had  received,  to  which  Mother  Ann  replied, 
"  I  own  your  faith.  Faith  is  the  anchor  of  the  soul. 
It  is  like  an  anchor  to  a  ship.  An  anchor  will  hold  a 
ship  when  the  winds  blowr  and  the  waves  run  high. 
In  like  manner  faith  will  keep  the  soul  in  trials,  temp- 
tations, and  bufferings.  Youf  spirit  shall  find  a  rest- 
ing place  with  my  spirit." 

After  Daniel  Wood  had  accepted  the  faith  of  the 
Believers,  the  Elders  said  to  him,  "  Daniel,  your  faith 
is  like  the  faith  of  John  the  Baptist.  You  must  go 
and  prepare  the  wray  of  the  Lord.  Go  preach  the 
gospel  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Go  first  to  your  own 
family.  Let  them  confess  their  sins  that  you  may 
know  what  is  done  in  your  own  house.  Go  and  tes- 
tify your  faith  to  those  you  call  your  Brethren  and  let 
them  accept  the  word  of  God." 

To  one  of  the  young  Sisters  who  came  to  Mother 
Ann  for  advice  she  said,  "  Elizabeth,  I  love  you. 
You  shall  be  my  sister.  I  see  the  glory  of  God  shine 
all  over  you  so  great  that  I  cannot  discern  your  body 
with  my  natural  eyes.  You  must  take  good  care  of 
your  little  children  and  bring  them  up  in  the  love  and 
fear  of  God." 

One    of    the   Sisters   remarked   that  she  could    not 


245 

understand  the  benefit  of  some  of  the  gifts  and  opera- 
tions that  she  had  witnessed.  Mother  Ann  replied, 
"  Yon  should  rather  labor  for  the  gift  of  God  in  your 
own  soul.  Leave  such  gifts  as  you  do  not  understand, 
as  they  are  not  for  you.  Great  gifts  may  be  mani- 
fested in  the  Church,  and  you  may  love  the  power 
of  God." 

One  of  the  Brethren  inquired  of  Mother  Ann  why 
some  who  were  lame  or  sickly  were  not  healed. 
Mother  answered,  "  We  can  do  nothing  of  ourselves. 
It  is  God  that  heals  the  sick,  and  it  is  God  that  makes 
us  whole.  We  cannot  do  miracles  any  more  than 
others.  All  that  we  can  do  is  to  be  workers  together 
with  God." 

To  one    of    the  Sisters  Mother  Ann  said,   "Jesus 

took  up  his  cross  against  the  spirit  of  the  world,  and 

f 
did  the  will  of  his  heavenly  Father.     You   must  take 

up  your  cross  and  live  as  he  lived.  Be  not  unbeliev- 
ing, but  believe  and  God  will  make  you  able.  If  you 
obey  God,  he  will  send  his  holy  angels  to  guard 
you." 

To  one  company  she  spoke  as  follows:  "Go 
home  and  put  your  hands  at  work  and  give  your 
hearts  to  God,  for  if  you  are  not  faithful  in  the  un 


246 

righteous  mammon,  how  can  you  expect  the  true 
riches?" 

In  the  time  of  harvest,  while  some  of  the  Brethren 
were  reaping  their  wheat,  Mother  Ann  sent  Father 
James  to  teach  them.  He  said  to  them,  "Cut  your 
grain  clean  ;  God  has  caused  it  to  grow,  and  you 
should  be  careful  to  save  it,  for  you  cannot  make  one 
kernel  grow,  if  you  knew  you  must  starve  for  the  want 
of  it." 

The  Elders  in  their  exhortations  were  anxious  for 
the  protection  of  souls,  and  labored  faithfully  to 
honor  their  call.  t;  Treasure  up  the  gifts  of  God,  and 
they  will  wake  up  in  your  soul  when  you  need  them. 
Labor  to  feel  the  life  of  God  and  to  make  his  work 
your  work,  and  his  way  your  way.  Let  it  be  your 
inheritance,  your  treasure,  your  occupation,  your  daily 
calling.  Do  not  fight  human  beings,  you  will  spoil 
them.  Fight  the  evil  spirit.  Fight  that  spirit  that 
leads  mankind  into  sin." 

Elizabeth  C —  became  a  faithful  young  Sister,  and 
often  visited  the  Society  at  Watervliet,  N.  Y.,  to  see 
the  Brethren  and  Sisters.  She  was  very  anxious  to  live 
with  Mother  Ann,  but  the  gift  was  for  her  to  return 
to  her  own  home.  "  They  need  you,"  said  Mother. 


247 


Elizabeth  prayed  to  be  retained.  "They  need  your 
help,"  said  Mother,  "  the  wicked  people  are  all  about 
them,  and  it  is  your  duty  to  go  to  the  family.  Go 
and  hold  a  testimony  of  light  before  the  wicked,  and 
God  will  be  with  you.  You  must  not  be  discouraged, 
for  I  see  your  mission  in  heaven,  and  your  soul  will 
be  released.  Go  in  peace,  and  take  my  love.  You 
can  do  more  good  there  than  you  can  with  me." 

On  reaching  home  Elizabeth  retained  the  gift,  and 
fearlessly  spoke  the  testimony  of  the  work  of  Christ. 


XIII. 

Reference  is  occasionally  made  to  the  "Three  Wit- 
nesses," to  "Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders,"  and  to 
the  "  First  Elders."  These  terms  are  forms  of 
expression  that  are  used  for  acts  of  authority,  and  all 
include  Mother  Ann  Lee,  Father  William  Lee,  and 
Father  James  Whittaker.  These  officiated  as  the 
leaders,  the  Elders  or  directors  of  those  who  accepted 
the  faith  of  the  Believers. 

Although  we  have  already  made  a  brief  reference 
to  the  life  and  character  of  Mother  Ann,  a  few  addi- 
tional notes  may  not  be  out  of  place.  In  her  personal 


248 

appearance  she  was  of  medium  height,  straight,  and 
well  proportioned.  Her  complexion  was  light  and 
fair,  her  eyes  blue,  her  countenance  mild  and  expres- 
sive, but  grave  and  solemn.  She  possessed  a  dignity 
of  appearance  that  inspired  confidence  and  com- 
manded respect. 

She  possessed  remarkable  powers,  and  when  under 
the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  her  countenance 
shone  with  the  glory  of  God.  Her  words,  though 
few,  always  seemed  adapted  to  the  occasion.  She 
inspired  the  hearts  of  her  faithful  children,  and 
elicited  their  highest  admiration  and  respect. 

Her  admonitions  were  sharp,  powerful,  and  pene- 
trating, yet  she  always  seemed  anxious  to  preserve 
the  good.  She  possessed  a  large  degree  of  discern- 
ment and  penetration  in  all  her  labors  with  the  young 
Believers.  Her  mind  rose  superior  to  the  ordinary 
passions  of  human  nature,  and  her  labor  seemed  to  be 
to  inspire  their  souls  with  divine  and  heavenly  affec- 
tions. 

Mother  Ann,  in  her  ordinary  manners,  was  meek, 
simple,  and  harmless.  She  was  very  just,  upright, 
and  conscientious  in  all  her  conduct,  and  very  careful 
to  wrong  no  one  in  any  manner  whatever.  She  was 


•241) 

always  ready  to  acknowledge  an  act  of  kindness  from 
any  person.  She  often  manifested  with  great  hu- 
mility and  thankfulness  her  continual  dependence  on 
the  gift  of  God,  and  humbly  acknowledged  His  good- 
ness and  mercy  to  her  under  all  her  trials  and  suffer- 
ings. 

In  her  daily  deportment  she  manifested  the  most 
distinguishing  marks  of  humiliation.  She  frequently 
waited  on  those  who  came  to  visit  her,  wilh  the  same 
attention  as  though  she  had  been  a  mere  servant  in 
the  family.  In  her  instructions  to  the  Believers  she 
would  say  :  "The  gospel  is  the  greatest  treasure  that 
souls  can  possess ;  go  home  and  be  faithful ;  put 
your  hands  to  work,  and  give  your  heart  to  God."  "I 
have  taught  you  the  way  of  God,  you  must  keep  it.  I 
do  my  work,  yon  must  do  your  work." 

Mother  Ann  taught  the  Believers  not  to  place  their 
faith  upon  the  person  of  any  man  or  woman,  but  upon 
the  gift  of  God.  "  If  you  place  your  faith  upon  man 
or  woman,  and  they  fail,  you  will  fail,  but  the  gift  of 
God  can  never  fail." 

So  long  as  her  strength  remained  she  continued  to 
exhort  and  comfort  all  who  came  to  see  her.  She  dis- 
covered no  anxiety  for  herself;  her  principal  concern 


250 

seemed  to  be  to  encourage  her  children  to  persevere  in 
the  way  of  God,  to  comfort  them  in  their  sorrow,  and 
to  reconcile  them  to  her  departure. 

Having  closed  her  personal  work  on  the  earth,  and 
released  from  her  sufferings,  she  calmly  and  peace- 
fully resigned  her  soul  to  God,  on  the  morning  of 
September  8,  1784. 

Her  death  occurred  in  the  community  at  Water- 
vliet,  N.  Y.  Her  age  was  forty-eight  years,  six 
months,  and  eight  days. 

1  •'.  VTIIKK    WILLIAM     LEE. 

William  Lee  was  a  son  of  John  Lee.  He  was  born 
in  Manchester,  England,  in  1740.  He  was  by  trade 
a  blacksmith,  but  subsequently  became  an  officer  of 
horse  in  the  king's  royal  guard,  called  the  "Oxford 
Blues." 

He  was  of  a  commanding  figure,  medium  height, 
large  limbs,  and  a  strong  body.  His  hair  was  light 
chestnut  and  eyes  blue.  In  faith  he  was  firm,  zeal- 
ous, and  powerful.  He  feared  the  face  of  no  man. 
In  times  of  mobs  and  persecutions  he  was  always 
undaunted. 

Elder    William     abounded     in     mercy,     love,     and 


251 

charity,  but  possessed  a  very  powerful  spirit,  and 
maintained  a  decided  testimony  against  every  evil 
work.  He  was  remarkable  for  tenderness  of  heart, 
and  would  often  weep  like  a  child  for  the  sufferings 
and  afflictions  of  God's  people.  He  had  been  an  able 
supporter  to  Mother  Ann  in  the  care  of  so  large  a 
body  of  Believers  as  had  embraced  the  testimony. 

From  this  date  Mother  Ann  often  reminded  the 
people  that  her  time  was  short,  and  exhorted  them  to 
faithfulness  and  perseverance  in  the  way  of  God. 
The  death  of  Father  William  was  the  means  of  pre- 
paring the  minds  of  Believers  for  a  still  heavier  trial 
which  they  knew  they  must  soon  experience  in  the 
loss  of  the  visible  presence  of  their  beloved  Mother 
Ann. 

His  death  occurred  in  the  community  at  Water- 
vliet,  N.  Y.,  July  21,  1784,  at  the  age  of  forty-four 
years. 

FATHER    JAMES    WHITTAKER. 

James  Whittaker  was  the  son  of  Jonathan  Whit- 
taker,  of  Oldham,  England.  James  was  born  Feb. 
28,  1751,  and  received  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  in 
his  childhood.  He  accompanied  his  mother  to  the 
meetings  of  James  and  Jane  Wardley,  and  was  faith- 


fill  to  the  counsels  of  his  teachers.  In  his  youth  he 
was  placed  under  the  care  of  Mother  Ann  and  given 
the  best  of  instruction. 

He  accompanied  Mother  Ann  and  others  to  Amer- 
ica, and  was  an  active  worker  in  the  interest  of  the 
little  community. 

Father  James  was  rather  above  the  common  stature, 
well  proportioned,  and  a  man  of  great  activity.  His 
complexion  was  fair,  his  eyes  black,  and  his  hair 
dark  chestnut.  His  voice  was  clear,  but  mild  and 
pleasant.  He  was  inflexible  in  duty,  and  so  winning 
in  his  manners  that  he  often  disarmed  the  most  violent 
opposers  of  their  rage. 

He  passed  through  many  scenes  of  sorrow  for  the 
gospel  of  salvation.  In  warning  and  encouragement 
he  would  say,  "•  Wherever  you  are,  whatever  may 
betide  you,  how  dark  soever  things  may  appear,  how 
unjustly  soever  you  may  suffer,  keep  your  faith  ;  for 
the  time  will  come  when  all  wrongs  will  be  righted, 
and  every  one  will  receive  a  just  reward." 

James  Whittaker  succeeded  Mother  Ann  in  the 
ministry,  and  was  henceforth  known  as  Father  James. 

The  Society  having  passed  through  much  tribula- 
tion in  preparing  for  the  increasing  work  of  God,  and 


253 

having  attained  to  a  great  degree  of  spiritual  light, 
they  were  able  to  discern  more  clearly  "  between  the 
precious  and  the  vile,"  and  to  draw  more  carefully 
the  line  of  separation,  which  was  necessary  to  protect 
the  people  from  the  wickedness  that  was  abroad  in 
the  world. 

His  death  occurred  in  the  community  at  Euh'eld, 
Conn.,  on  July  20,  1787,  at  the  age  of  thirty-six 
years,  four  mouths,  and  twenty-four  days. 


INDEX. 


Anxiety  of  Mother  Ann 12 

A  Feast  of  Good  Things 21 

Allen,  Asa,  Visits  the  Elders 51 

Abel,  Visits  the  Elders 53 

Ayers.  Peter,  Visits  the  Elders 61 

America,  Coming  to ...  78 

Adgate,  Matthew,  Justice  of  the  Peace 84 

Albany.  Old  Fort  in 86 

Averell,  Dr 97 

Ashfield,  Believers  Enter 125 

Adams,  Zabdiel,  the  Speaker  of  the  Mob 129 

Abused,  Cruelly 132 

Abbey,  Mr 151 

B 

Baptism  of  John  the  Baptist 26 

Brackett,  Esther 48 

Bishop,  Job,  Visit  to  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders 55 

Was  Appointed  a  Minister  over  the  Societies  of 

Canterbury  and  Enfield 57 

Peter 126 

Abigail 126 

John,  and  a  Gift  of  Healing 232 

Boyd,  James 91 

Belial,  Sons  of 91 

Black  Guard  Committee 110 

Bush,  a  Captain  and  a  Persecutor 122 


256 


Belcher,  Believers  Enter 125 

Bacon,  Asa 127,  232 

Daniel 161 

Moses 233 

Believers  Driven  from  Harvard 132 

Bolton,  Believers  Enter 143 

Bridges,  Jonathan 144 

Birch,  Joshua 150 

Brown,  Simeon 151 

Elias 151 

Samuel 185 

Bennett,  Joseph 156,  181 

Buckmour,  Thomas,  a  Juryman 173 

Bill  of  Rights 178 

Barrington  Jail 187 

Blacksmith,  the  Violent 212 

Babbitt,  Abiathar,  and  a  Gift  of  Healing 229 

Believers,  General  Instruction  for 233 

C 

Church,  English 14 

Converts,  New 21 

Cooley,  Ebenezer,  an  Evangelist 44 

Chauncey,  Israel,  Visits  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elder* —  46 

Elizabeth  and  her  Vision 47 

Committee,  Military 84 

Invited  to  Dine 163 

Cogswell,  Joshua 96 

Confession  of  Cruelty 113,  162 

Christian,  a  Great 129 

Cooper,  Solomon 138 

Clark,  Jonathan,  Struck  with  a  Loaded  Whip-stock 147 

Carter,  Jude,  was  Deaf  and  Dumb 169 

had  a  Fancy  for  Silver  Buckles 169 


2f>  7 


Carter,  Sarah 169 

Cleanliness 218 

D 

Day,  the  Lord's 16 

Denominations,  Christian 28 

Death,  Elder  John  Hocknell ...  35 

Demminsr,  John 49 

D  arrow,  David 84 

George 196 

Davis,  Ephrai  in 105 

Dragged,  Inhumanly 139 

Did  you  Stop  the  Dog  from  Praying  ? 145 

Driven  Seven  Miles  by  a  Mob 148 

Deacon,  a  Baptist 156 

Death,  Mother  Ann  Lee 247 

Father  William  Lee 250 

James  Whittaker 251 

E 

Elders  and  Mother  Ann 24 

Gave  Kind  Answers 31 

Sent  to  Albany 86 

Return  to  Harvard 168 

the  First 247 

Elect  Lady 87,  123,  247 

Ellis,  Joseph 91 

Enfield,  Conn.,  Believers  Enter 100 

Economy 218 

Exhortations 239 

F 

Fan ington,  John 4U 

Visit  to  the  Elders 40 


258 


Fitch,  Samuel 52,  185 

Dyer 187 

N 200 

Fairbanks,  Deacon 129 

Farnswortb,  the  Captain  of  a  Mob 142 

Folium,  Elisha,  the  Leader  of  a  Mob 170 

G 

Government  of  Mother  Ann 32 

Graf  ton,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 37 

Grant,  Eleazer 39 

Talks  with  Mother  Ann 97 

Injustice 204 

Goodiich,  Nathan,  Visits  Watervliet 47 

Hannah   47 

Elizur 90 

Daniel,  a  Gift  of  Healing 231 

God,  Manifestations  of  the  Spirit 79 

Gilbert,  Elisha 97 

Granby,  Believers  Enter 125 

God  Bless  Yon 147 

Gates,  James 1  s  "> 

Gifts,  Miraculous 223 

H 

Hocknell,  John 20 

Elder  John S3 

a  Healing  Medium 34 

Elder  John  and  the  Mob 74 

Mary ." 77 

Richard 17 

Holy  Spirit,  Gifts  of  the... 24 

Harlow,  Calvin 30 


25!) 


Hammond,  Hezekiah 45,  96 

Gift  of  Healing 34 

a  Vision 45 

in  Prison 46 

Thomas 109 

Prudence 202 

Hollebert,  Dr 101 

Harvard,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 102 

Harrison,  Reuben 108 

Hawksy,  John,  A  Persecutor 114 

Hancock,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 187 

Houghton,  Asa,  Struck  Abijah  with  a  Horsewhip 141 

The  Leader  of  a  Mob 170 

Heal  the  Sick 224 

I 

Intelligence,  Extraordinary 30 

Imprisonment  of  the  Believers  in  Albany 86 

Ireland,  Shadrach 100 

Intolerance,  Religious "  115 

Industry 218 

J 

Johnson,  Samuel,  Arrested 87 

Jones,  Elijah 125 

Jewett,  Aaron 130 

Abel 135 

Sarah,  and  a  Gift  of  Healing 229 

Journey  from  Harvard  to  Petersham,  1783 177 

K 

Keep  Silence  in  the  Church 31 

Knock  Out  the  Lights 110 


2  GO 


Kingston,  Believers  Enter 125 

Keep  Your  Faith 12(5 

Kneel  in  Prayer 133 

Kendall,  Nathan 135 

Kibbee,  Captain  of  a  Mob 153 

Keep  a  Watch  Over  Your  Words 219 

L 

Lee,  Ann,  was  Born  1736 11 

Ann  in  Prison 14 

Mother  Ann 15 

John 11 

William 17 

Elder  William  Cruelly  Beaten 175 

Nancy 17 

Leeland,  Margaret 99 

Littleton,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 103 

Law,  Thomas,  a  Cruel  Man 203 

M 

Mother  Ann  Lee,  a  Mother  in  Christ 15 

in  1780 37 

in  Prison 78 

Converses  with  Eleazer  Grant 97 

and  the  Elders 99 

and  the  Elders  Visit  Petersham,  Mass. . . .  109 

Forced  to  Ride  Three  Miles 112 

and  the  Elders  Return  to  Harvard 117 

and  the  Elders  Visit  Ashfield,  Mass 125 

and  the  Elders  Arrested  and  Tried,  1783. .  182 

and  the  Elders  Visit  New  Lebanon 191 

and  the  Elders  Taken  before  Justice  Grant  200 

Mother  Ann's  Personal  Appearance 248 


261 


Meacham,  Joseph 30 

David 35 

David  in  1782 38 

at  trial  of  Mother  Ann 39 

Mob  and  their  Cruelty 72 

Painted  Black Ill 

a  Fearful  and  Cruel 137 

at  Enfield,  Conn 122 

Manifestations  of  the  Spirit 79 

Mountain,  Tucconock ,. 101 

Maynard,  John 100 

Montague,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 125 

Ministers,  Deacons,  and  Men  Honorable  in  Society 138 

Morey,  William's  Reproof  to  Farnsworth 142 

Minor,  Mr 151' 

Mission,  Evangelizing 197 

Mixer,  Moses,  and  a  Healing  Gift 230 

N 

New  Lebanon,  N.  Y 24 

Norton,  Believers  Enter 149 

Niskayuna,  Believers  Enter 212 

O 

Osborn,  Benjamin 101 

P 

Persecutions  in  England 16 

America 83 

Clmrchal 132 

Promise,  Divine 17 

Partington,  Mary,  Accompanies  Mother  Ann  to  Prison . .  86 

Professor,  Baptized 38 

Pratt,  Joel 85 


Poughkeepsie,  Elders  in 95 

Petersham,  Mass.,  1781 109 

Peckham,  the  Sheriff  and  Persecutor 112 

Prayers  not  Allowed 141 

Pollard,  James,  at  the  Captain's  House 147,  170 

Preston,  Believers  Enter 151 

Philips,  Philip 163 

Parker,  James,  Justice  of  the  Peace 173 

Prudence 218 

Prescott,  Lucy,  and  a  Healing  Gift 230 

R 

Revival,  Religious  in  1770 24 

Repentance,  What  is 2(5 

River,  Still 100 

Rand,  Eleazer.. 142 

Roxbury,  Believers  Enter 171 

Richmond 181 

Rathbun,  a  Baptist  Minister  and  Leader  of  a  Mob is-J 

A  mos .M92 

Remember  the  Poor  and  Needy 220 

Robinson,  Elizabeth,  and  a  Healing  Gift 230 

S 

Shepard,  James 17 

was  Horsewhipped 141 

Stanley,  Abram 17 

Service,  Divine 24 

Shapley,  Hannah 50 

Stringer.  Dr 88 

Spier,  John 97,  197 

Richard 200 

Stevens,  Zaccheus 100 

and  a  Gift  of  Healing 232 

Square  House  at  Harvard,  Built  in  1709 100 


26.°, 


Shirley,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 103 

Shakers  and  Firearms 104 

Slosson,  Jonathan 108 

Elijah,  set  a  Table  for  200  Guests 188 

Sanders,  a  Deacon  of  the  Church  and  a  Persecutor 114 

Sunderland,  Believers  Enter 127 

Shelburne,  Believers  Enter 127 

Still  River 141 

Stonington,  Believers  Enter 150 

Slate,  Ezekiel 152 

Stocking,  Thomas,  a  Captain  of  Militia  162 

Skinner,  Josiah 197 

Spencer,  Jabez 198 

Phebe,  and  a  Gift  of  Healing 227 

Stephentown,  Believers  Enter 198 

T 

Terry,  a  Lieutenant  and  a  Persecutor 122 

Torquemada,   Disciples  of 139 

Talcott,  Israel •. 191 

Abigail 191 

Turner,  Capt.  Ichabod,  Warned  the  Elders  of  a  Mob.  .  .  198 

Jonathan,  and  a  Healing  Gift 228 

Sarah 198 

Trial,  a  Mock 204 

Trust  in  God 237 

V 

Voyage  to  America 17x 

Visions  of  Believers 22 

W 

Wardley,  James 12 

Jane 12 

John  Arisits  Mother  Ann  and  the  Elders  . .  63 


_>r>4 


Whittaker,  James  .... 17 

Elder  James  Scourged 173 

Daniel 75 

Wilds,  Elijah   170 

Made  a  Visit  to  the  Square  House 58 

a  Tumultuous  Mob  that  Brutally  Abused 

Father  William  and  Father  James 59 

Whitcher,  Benjamin 64 

Visit  to  Mother  and  the  Elders 05 

Mary 66 

Washington,  Mass.,  Believers  Enter 37 

Wood,  Daniel ; 99 

Stood  Guard 119 

Aaron 127 

Willard,  Isaac 100 

Jeremiah 141 

Bethiah 176 

War,  Weapons  of 106 

Witchcraft  and  Delusion 115 

Woburn,  Believers  Enter 117 

Wright,  Lucy 137 

Reuben 196 

Zadock,  and  a  wift  of  Healing 233 

Wooster,  Abi jah 141 

Whipping,  Cruel 141 

Whitney,  Isaiah 142 

We  will  go  as  Far  as  the  Mob  Goes 143 

Wiudham,  Believers  Enter 151 

Worship,  Public 150 

Welch,  Ephraim    164 

Wells,  Col.  David,  a  Leader  of  a  Mob 166 

Woodbridge,  J 185 

Wheaton,  Noah,  and  a  Gift  of  Healing 225 

Witnesses 247 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


A     000672779     6 


